Nervous and mental disease monograph series

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http : //books . google . com/

EDUa
PSVGH.

:>iervous aou nUaiai ujs«as<g <>looograpli benefi No. 28

The Autonomic Functions and
the Personality

OR. EDWARD un-

f**w Yortc and W«ililnfftaa

IvtS

Nw« 2^ 3^ S^ Bp 10^ 19 cmt of Pirint

Nervous and Mental Disease Monograph Scries

SMITE BLY JELUFFF. M.D.
WILUAM A. Wliiiiv^ iAuit

Rft* $, Wjuycjsiimii Scmia Ue^^

BLB^ Fiie^

Tf-> « T»^'

<;*-• /T,

tiortl* cfr?*.ri

Ho riwiny of Sdiiiopknrtilc Hn^^ ^f PROF. K, ULEXFLKHg Wei |x

i

IIolI^ Cereb«IUi Fun

Hok. 13. H

't>6 of tits an-at'^mv' ioi! rliviilQl^fjr . .^r^Mloni ax

Kdl m^ Oeiiifai PAttiii. :b3r PROF. £. £EA£F£LPr, Prlet $s.g*

]f«. If* Xb^uiit end My

DIL KAEI. ABRAEAM, PHct ti,«i. Tt» ty B«. W. A, Wiit

(Ste fiuldtt H(k c«fVfr ^tt,)

Nervous and Mental Disease Monograph Series No. 28

The Autonomic Functions and
the Personality

BY

DR. EDWARD J. KEMPF

WASHINGTON

CLINICAL PSTCHIATRIST, SAINT ELIZABETH'S HOSPITAL,
WASHINGTON, D. C.

NEW YORK AND WASHINGTON

NERVOUS AND MENTAL DISEASE

PUBLISHING COMPANY

1918

HBRVOUS AND MENTAL i^SBASB \V J -"^

LI

MONOGRAPH SERIES

Bdit0d by

Dn. SMITH BLT JBLLIPFS «ad WH. ▲• WHITB
VnoibtitlMatd

1. OvtUaMofPtTChUtfy. (<tth BdltlMi.} i|.oo.

By Dx. WUUam A. Whit*.

2. StQdiMinPuiBoU. (Oat of Pxint)

By Drt. B. OitfUch aad HL FritdsM.

3« TtePiydMlofyofDtniMitiaPiMOoz. (Oat of Prist). EDI

ByDr. CO. Jonf. "^

4. 8«li6tod Papaf • on ByituU aadothoi PoychoBoaxotot.

(adBdltioB.) §3.50. ByPx«f. BicmondPxwid.

5. Th«WaM0imaiiii8«nim BUgDotlt in PfyckUtxy I3.00.

ByDr.PtUzPUot.

6. BFldMnlcPolloDiy^tU.BtwT«k,x907.(Ootof Prist).

7. TbfM CoBtribotlou to Soxonl Thoonr. (3d Bd.) #a.oo.

By Prof. Sigmond Frond.

8. Montnl Mochanlimt ta.00. By Dr. Wm. ▲. Whlto*

(•st of Prist)-

9. Btndloi in Poyehlatry. #a.oo.

Bow York Piyehiatrienl Bodoty.

10. Handbook of Hontnl Bxamination Kothoda. fa. 00.
(Oat of Print.) By Shophord Ivory Frasi.

11. Tho Ttaoory of Schliophronio BogatlTiaBi I0.60.

By Rofoaaor B. Bloolo ff«

xa. CoroboUar Fonctiona. I3.00. By Dr. Andni-Thomaa.

13. Hiatoty of Priaon Payehoaoa. $1 .2$.

By Dra. P. Bitacho and K. Wilnuuuia.

14. Oonoral Paroaia. #3.00. By Prof. B. KraopoUn^

15. Droama and Mytfaa. #1.00. By Dr. Kari Abrabam.
x6. PoliomyoUtla. I3.00. Dr. I. Wickmans

17. Frood'a Thoorioa of tho Baoroaoa. #2.00.

Dr. B. Hitachmans.^

18. Tho lilyth of tho Birth of tho Boxo. tx.oo.

Dr. Otto Bank

19. Tho Thoory of Payehoanalyaia. #1.50.
(Oat of Print). Dr. C. O. Jang.

ao. Vagotonia, fz.oo. (and Edition).

By Dra. Bppingor and Hoaa.
az. WiahfaliUlmont an SymboHam in Fairy Taloa. #z.oo.

ByDr.SicUin.

aa. Tho Droam Problom. By Dr. ▲. B. Kaodor. I0.O0.

a3. Tho Signiflcanco of Payehoanalyaia for tho Montal

Sdoncoa. Iz.50. By Dr. 0. Rank and D. H. Saeha.

a4. Organ Inf oriority and ita Paychical Componaation.

By Dr. Alfzod Adlor. fz^so.
as. Tho Hiatory of tho Paychoanalytic MoTomont. #0.60.
By Prof. 8. Frond.

a6. Techni-00 of Pa-xhoanalyaia. $a.oo.

By Dr. Smith Bly JolUlfo.
a7. Vogetative Benroaa Syatom. $3.50. By H. Higioc.

a8. Tho Aotonomic Fonctiona and tho Peraonality. $a.oo.
By Dr. Edward J. Kompf .

Copjpight, 1918, by

Ni|LT0US Aini S/ffioShi t)lSBASB FUBUSHIMQ COMFANT

• ••• 3617 foth*St.'N.*W^j Washington, D. C.
• • • •• ••• •••••! 1 !.•.*•

•.••.::*::-:V:^.:.-V.-io,

tm niw era priiitiiic cohpart
lahcastir. pa.

THIS WORK IS REVERENTLY AND AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED
TO THE MEMORY OF

CAROLINE TSCHUDI KEMPF.

She was one of those women whose faith in God and Nature,^
as the nature of God, inspires men to study Nature.

m

4C011C

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Fagi

Preface vii

Introduction ix

Introductory discussion. Statement of the theory of the physiolog-
ical origin and nature of the emotions and Hheir mechanism of obtain-
ing gratification.

Part I 3

Designation of the autonomic apparatus— the origin and necessity of
the projicient apparatus^-designation of the projicient apparatTus— -the
organs constituting the autonomic ai^paratus-^he priority of the
"autonomic component" of the organism— postural changes in the
projicient apparatus to suit the autonomic component

Part II 17

The significance of the continuous activity of the proprioceptive cir-
cuit for postural tonus and the kinesthetic contents of the stream of
consciousness— the dual nature of the striped muscle and the depend-
ence of its postural tonus upon the proprioceptor circuit and the
sympathetic motor neurone in Ihe spinal cord — ^influence of autonomic-
a£Fective tensions upon the pc»tural ttonus of skeletal muscles —
postural muscle tonus (kinesthesis, apperception, reflex imitation,
and "understanding")— ithe postural tonus of *he unstriped muscle —
peripheral origin of the emotions in the autonomic apparatus— auto-
nomic-afiFective tensions— postural traits and traits of dharacter— pain
and pleasure giving 'Stimuli of distance receptors — similarity of physio-
logical reactions to painful distance and contact receptors — metabolic
reactions to fear of potential failure (increase of sugar and adrenin
in blood, unfatigueabiHty of muscle cells, decrease of coagulation
time, increase of bbod pressure and heart rate, changes in visceral
volumes with shifting of blood supply for defense and attack and
dilation of the bronchioles— 'fear and debilitated physiological states
— "conditioning" of the autonomic-a£Fective apparatus.

Part III 68

Continuity and complexity of the autonomic-a£Fective stream— influ-
ence of the a£Fective stream upon behavior— characteristic affective
states and their influence upon behavior — (fear, anger, shame, disgust,
sorrow, joy, anguish, love, jealousy, envy) — affective repression and
fixation in the persistent postural tensions of the autonomic seg-
ment—influence of the repressed affect upon motor incoordinations

VI TABLE OF CONTENTS

Pact

(accidents, errors, oversights, mistakes in speech, writing, dreams),
the integration of the compensatory autonomic strivings for social
esteem into a wiity which constitutes the ego — the will and the
zwjA— aflFective fixation and progressive divergence of character and
social interests — a£Fective summation and reenforcement, and recip-
rocal inhibition of affective cravings — affective conflict and dissocia-
tion of tfie personality— the essential di£Ference between extroversion
and introversion— aflFective progression and regression— aflFective re-
adjustment, assimilation, sublimation, and coordination— acquisitive
and avertive capacities of the personality— the use of the image of
reality— memory— the nature of and the content of consciousness —
the wishfulfiUing mechanism of hallucinations, delusions, obsessions,
misinterpretations, misrepresoitations, and practical approximation
of interpretation to reality.

Part IV 139

General Recapitulation — Speculation as to Man's place in Nature.

PREFACE

It has always seemed to me that the inability of earnest, intelli-
gent students of medicine and psychology to grasp Freud's and
Jimg's libido concepts indicates that there must be something not
quite satisfactory with the idea of libido. Although it attempts to
give a more intimate portra)ral of the energic constitution of man and
his love of life, it loses clearness because the mind is unable to clearly
conceive of a process without some thing to proceed. From an-
other source — ^an old aversion for the clerical-academic, vague soul
hypothesis and its unintelligible psychophysical parallelism — ^I have
for some time felt that the only psychological conceptions that can
be expected to endure must be f oimded entirely upon the functions
of the reflex circuit and the autonomic apparatus.

The recent laboratory demonstrations of the peripheral autono-
mic origin of the craving for food (acquisitive-assimilative) and the
craving to urinate (avertive-emissive), and the capacity of the domi-
nant autonomic apparatus to become conditioned to react to indif-
ferent stimuli, that have been coincidentally associated with its
primary stimuli, have permitted the completion of a conception of
the personality on the basis of the conditioned autonomic reflex.
Hence a d)mamic mechanism, that can be visualized by the student,
may be substituted for the libido concept.

I am particularly indebted, in order, to the works of Darwin,
Sherrington, James, Freud, Cannon, von Becbterew and Watson,
and and the teachings and personal influence of my teacher in psy-
chology. Prof. Ernest Lindley ; in physiology. Profs. W. Moenkhaus
and J. Macleod ; and in psychiatry. Prof. Adolf Meyer and Dr. W.
A. White. From the thoughts and works of these men, scientific
data, suggestions and theories finally became associated together for
me in the following conception of the dynamic nature of the per-
sonality and its place in the great cosmic system.

I wish especially to express my thanks to Dr. White for his sug-
gestions in the preparation of the book, and, to Dr. Stanley Cobb,
Miss Clara Willard and Mrs. Kempf for suggestions in correcting
the manuscript.

Edward J. Kempf

Saint Elizabeth's Hospital,
November 7, 1917.

vii

INTRODUCTION

In order to make a brief presentation of an autonomic principle
that has extensive manifestations in all forms of the biocasmos it
must be presumed that the reader has an elementary knowledge of
biology and psychology, otherwise some of the discussion will seem
barren of supporting facts.

This book has been written to show how the autonomic apparatus
dominates the organism, and that the affections have their origin in
the peripheral functions of this apparatus. Therefore the affec-
tions should be recognized as the dominating dynamic force of the
personality and determine the nature of its normal and abnormal
traits and behavior. A theory of the neutralization mechanism of
the autonomic or affective functions is proposed in the text and the
psychological nature of its variations is presented so that the reader
may use the theory and data in his work with biological and psy-
chological problems. By developing a thoroughly dynamic con-
ception of the personality the biologist and physiologist, the psy-
chologist and psychiatrist, the clinician, the criminologist, and the
social worker can acquire a far more intelligent insight into their
problems. At present there is an unusually strong tendency among
behaviorists and biologists to urge psychobiological conceptions that
include the personality as a whole, following the suggestions of
Hughlings Jackson, on the three integrative levels — structural, physio-
logical and psychological. This is particularly valuable in that it dis-
courages the adoption of the old, sinister soul-body, parallelistic no-
tions of the personality which have so long diverted enthusiasm and
obscured the vision of psychobiological researchers.

On the other hand the movement encourages the substitution of a
practical monistic conception of the personality and promises marked
practical results. The adoption of merely a monistic viewpoint, is,
however, wholly insufficient. The history of philosophy shows that,
as soon as a generation of researchers and students become familiar
with monistic or parallelistic forms of thinking, the natural, irre-
pressible question arises, " Well, how does the mechanism as a unity
actually work ? " Then follows an epidemic of speculative explana-
tions which finally wears itself out and the preponderance of ag-
gressive thought swings to the opposite side.

This monograph will probably arouse the charge of precocious

X INTRODUCTION

theorizing and I feel that the suppressive influence of this attitude,
so widely characteristic of the multitude of American university
professors, is so serious in its sterilizing influence upon original
thinking that I wish to quote Qiarles Darwin, from his autobiogra-
phy. Herein he reveals the attitude that enabled him to break
away from the suppressive educational system of England and read-
just, for a time it seems, the thinking methods of modem science. He
says : " From my early youth I have had the strongest desire to un-
derstand or explain whatever I observed, that is, to group all facts
under some general laws. These causes (pure love of natural
science and the desire to be esteemed by his fellow naturalists) com-
bined have given me the patience to reflect or ponder for any number
of years over any unexplained problem." " I have steadily endeav-
ored to keep my mind free so as to give up any hypothesis, however
much beloved (and I cannot resist forming one on every subject),
as soon as facts are shown to be opposed to it." " Science consists
in grouping facts so that general laws or conclusions may be drawn
from them."

My theory of the dynamic nature of the personality is submitted
to those whom it may interest with most decidedly the attitude, that
no matter how enthusiastically I may ever regard it, it is only worth
its working value. No theory or conception of life is worth being
upheld as a creed except by those who need it to comfortably main-
tain affective repressions. A theory should only be submitted with
the purpose that it shall be, if necessary, unreservedly modified so as
to be inclusive of all facts. This was the method of Darwin and
why should it not be the method of Science?

Until students of animal and human behavior learn to present be-
havioristic and psychopathological experiments and observations, af-
fective mechanisms and basic principles, so that they are clearly
translatable into the fundamental mechanisms of the integrative
functions of the nervous system, they are in danger of working with
fine psychobiological blanket phrases that merely cover up parallelis-
tic forms of thinking. Since even two such thinkers seem unable to
clearly understand one another it is highly imperative that students
of human and animal behavior shall learn to think from a common,
simple, yet comprehensive, practical attitude.

In order to develop a method of making and presenting clinical
and behavioristic observations that will avoid the tangles of body-
soul or mind-matter parallelism, a new reeducational epoch of
neurologizing and psychologizing is developing.

Evidence of this is already to be seen in the physiological works

INTRODUCTION XL

of Sherrington, Cannon, Crile, and others. Holt's adoption of the
"wish" in his book on "The Freudian Wish" as the "first key
which psychology has ever had which fitted and, moreover, the only
one that psychology will ever need " (29, p. vii), indicates the nature
of the physiological trend in academic psychology. As to the nature
or source of the energy of the wish Holt says : " One will best, I
think, not hjrpothecate to this end any such thing as ' psychic energy,'
but look rather, for the energy so expended in the nervous system "
(29, p. 4). This brings the student abruptly to the physiology of
the emotions and the nature of the autonomic functions of the per-
sonality.

Watson, in his physiological work on "Behavior," in order to
avoid the dilemma that always arises with the adoption of the paral-
lelistic soul-body hypothesis, wholly ignored the function of con-
sciousness, which rather weakened the monistic position, the phe-
nomena attending consciousness being the last stronghold of the
parallelist.

Consciousness of self is too omnipresent a fact to be disregarded.
There is a distinct functional difference between the integrative
f imctions of the unconscious and the fully conscious individual which
lies in the persistent fact that in the latter consciousness of self exists,
and in the former it does not. The assumption that in the uncon-
scious animal some coordinating cerebral area or center is out of
order is unsatisfactory, if it is held that in this center or centers
consciousness of the functions of the rest of the body exists when
the center is in proper working order, because cerebral pathology
cannot demonstrate it even by elimination of each cerebral area. ^ If
it is, however, assumed that the afunctional brain area prevents the
organism from reacting as an integrative unity to the special or sen-
sational activity of some one or several of its parts and the result of
this function of reacting as a unity is consciousness, that is aware-
ness by the body as a whole of the hyper-activities of some division
of itself, then the behaviorist and psycho-pathologist may deal with
consciousness as a physiological phenomenon without being embar-
rassed by the mind-matter riddle.

The phenomenon of consciousness, as a result of the synthetic'
activity of the constituent parts of the organism, is as much of an
entity or fact as a nerve cell is a synthetic structure; duration of
existence not being a fundamental difference. / There has been a
sleight-of-hand movement in psychology to drop the term "con-
sciousness " and adopt the term " awareness " in order to escape the
Sphinx. If the above physiological conception of the mechanism of
consciousness of self is true then the psycho-physiologist has an en-

Xll INTRODUCTION

tirely different problem to work out than that which the old cerebral-
izing notions created for him.

The psychological laboratory method of studying human be-
havior is peculiarly unsuited for the study of the spontaneous be-
havior of an adolescent or adult subject because the tendency to be
conscious of himself continually interferes with the spontaneity and
determination of his reactions. The individual who has learned to
analyze the spontaneous adjustments and inspiraitons that occur in
his daily life becomes aware of processes that the controlled-intro-
spective method of analysis never permits him to recognize. Be-
cause of this the importance of the wish was not recognized until a
patient's behavior demonstrated it to the founder of modem psycho-
pathology — Sigmund Freud.

In the following study of the autonomic functions of the per-
sonality physiological and psychological, experimental data, psycho-
pathological data, and observations of spontaneous behavior have
been used to demonstrate the nature of the autonomic influence upon
the structure and behavior of the individual.

The theory of the autonomic functions is presented before the
discussion of the data, upon which it is formulated, in order that, if
the reader will familiarize himself with it before reading the dis-
cussion, it may greatly facilitate considering the facts in the light
of the theory.

The discussion of the autonomic functions and their funda-
mental law is naturally divided into its three manifestations — struc-
tural, physiological and psychological.

In Part I, the plan of the structure or anatomy of the higher
organisms is discussed to show that since the process of atrophy of
disuse tends to eliminate the useless material and movements on the
one hand, and the growth of the useful tends to make permanent
necessary material and movements on the other, the architecture of
an animal should reveal in a general but reliable manner the funda-
mental law or process that determined the peculiar form of its
existence. To be sure there are anatomical features that seem in-
explicable on this hypothesis, probably because we are as yet not able
to imagine an explanation, having insufficient data.

Part II is devoted to a consideration of such physiological data
as are suited to demonstrate the dominant nature of the autonomic
apparatus. The interpretation of (i) the continuity of postural
tonus of the striped muscles as the source of a continuous kinesthetic
stream, and of (2) the unstriped muscles as the source of a con-^
tinuous affective stream, is based principally on the physiological re-

INTRODUCTION Xlll

searches of Sherrington and Langelaan and on introspective obser-
vations of spontaneous reactions. Researches of Cannon and Sher-
rington on the nature and origin of hunger and fear, and the labora-
tory demonstration of tlie peripheral origin of the desire to urinate
are advanced to demonstrate the peripheral origin of the affective
cravings in the autonomic functions.

It is but proper to acknowledge here that Cannon and Sherring-
ton were inclined, from their researches, to believe in the cerebral
(central) origin of the emotions in the sense that the autonomic
changes resulted from cerebral-emotional disturbances. The same
research material, plus other data, is used in order to show that
emotions are not experienced upon the cerebral changes that precede
the autonomic changes, but that an emotion only comes into existence
as the peripheral autonomic reactions become active.

Liberal use is made of Cannon's work on the bodily effects of
pain to show that a painful stimulus, whether contact, visual or
auditory, so disturbs the autonomic apparatus that its peculiar state
of tension or unrest compels the adjustment of suitable receptors so
as to acquire such stimuli as have the capacity to produce the return
of a comfortable autonomic state. The dynamic value of increases
in the quantity of adrenin and blood sugar for this purpose is also
emphasized.

Laboratory, clinical and psychopathological data are used to show
that variations in the affective stream are due to peripheral variations
in the autonomic functions, which is contrary to the general belief
that since visceral reactions appear to be similar for different emo-
tional states, the variation in function probably occurs in the central
nervous system.

The law that autonomic functions, or affective cravings, become
conditioned to react to ordinarily indifferent stimuli, because the
latter have been coincidentally associated with the inherent primary
stimuli of a particular autonomic fimction, is elaborated as the mech-
anism of the development of the personality and its individual char-
acteristics, whether normal or abnormal.

The more popular conceptions of emotions and instincts show
that there is an illy defined tendency among psychologists to dif-
ferentiate them according to the physiological functions involved.
In Part III, this material is advanced to stabilize the primary effort
of the monograph, namely, to obtain recognition for the fact that in
the higher organisms an affective setisori-motor system {autonomic)
exists which created and uses the cerebrospinal or projicient sensori-
motor system as a means to keep in contact with the environment in
order that the autonomic apparatus may fulfill its biological career.

XIV INTRODUCTION

The recent tremendous advances in psychopathology are forcing
a delayed but appreciable recognition from the academic psycholo-
gist. Hence, the mechanisms of affective conflict, repression, fixa-
tion, dissociation, regression, readjustment, coordination and reen-
forcement, reciprocal inhibition of the negative or antagonistic wish,
and affective compensation with sublimation or refinement, are dis-
cussed in Part III, with the object of showing that the affective
mechanisms probably originate and persist in the heightened postural
tensions of particular divisions of the autonomic apparatus. The
physiologist and psychologist will probably, in the near future, co-
operate in working out the relations of definite affective traits to
particular autonomic postures, on the hypothesis of hypertension and
hypotension of various autonomic segments determining the content
of consciousness.

This particular physio-psychological phenomenon of h)rper- or
hypotension of different divisions of the autonomic apparatus, and
the mechanism of its creation and continuation, has not yet re-
ceived the specific attention and discussion it deserves. It seems to
be the most important psychobiological phenomenon in the determina-
tion of the character of the personality that confronts psychopathol-
ogy and psychology at present.

A brief discussion of functional anesthesia, which was suggested
by a case of so-called hysteria, as a possible explanation of the physi-
ology of recall of sensory impressions (memory) and attention, and
a discussion of the manner in which the entire integrating mechanism
produces consciousness of itself closes the third part.

Part IV is devoted to a brief restatement of the functional prin-
ciples of the personality with some consideration of man's place in
nature.

The references are listed at the end of the book and each ref-
erence is numbered. The reader will find the number of the ref-
erence and its page number inserted in the text as the references
are used. The first niunber refers to the reference.

THE THEORY OF THE DYNAMIC— AUTONOMIC
FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

In the higher animals and man an autonomic or affect-producing
sensori-motor system exists which uses a projicient sensori-motor
system as a means to project and keep itself in contact with the en-
vironment. The affective sensori-motor system has specialized
physiological functions and a definite anatomical structure, consist-
ing of the entire autonomic apparatus and the sympathetic or un-
striped part of the striped muscle cells. The latter make a reenf orce^
ing affective contribution to the personality through the postural
tonus of the striped muscles, particularly the facial muscles and ex-
tensor and flexor muscles of the skeleton. (The nervous division
of this cellular system has often been referred to as an involuntary,
or vegetative, or sympathetic nervous system.)

The projicient sensori-motor apparatus has also specialized func-
tions and a distinct anatomical structure in the entire cerebro-spinal
apparatus (so-called voluntary) which does not include those auto-
nomic centers and their nerve fibers which are embedded in it.
(The projicient sensori-motor apparatus, it appears from the nature
of postural tonus and kinesthetic imagery, is, in a sense, the think-
ing apparatus of the organism.)

The theory advanced is that whenever the autonomic or affective
sensori-motor apparatus is disturbed or forced into a state of unrest,
either through the necessities of metabolism, or endogenous, or
exogenous stimuli, it compels the projicient sensori-motor apparatus
to so adjust the receptors in the environment as to acquire stimuli
having the capacity to produce adequate postural readjustments
in the autonomic apparatus. In this manner, only, the disturb-
ance of function may be neutralized. The constant tendency of the
autonomic apparatus is to so organize the projicient apparatus into a
means as to acquire a maximum of affective gratification with a
minimum expenditure of energy or effort.

This continuous dynamic pressure determines the tendency towards
perfection through practice, eliminates the useless and stabilizes the
useful. It determines the evolution of organic structure, of person-
ality, behavior and achievement. The healthy individual is a dy-
namic entity that has an elastic although limited quotient of energy,
hence the tendency to attain a maximum influence upon the environ-

^ :•••••: : AutoNocMic functions and the personality

,•.•••

ment with a minimum expenditure of his resources conserves the
unusued resources for further extension of power and influence. In
commerce men are constantly striving to find methods of reducing
the waste of power and of extending the influence of power. Each
invention that improves a method in either direction causes the old
method to be discarded. This principle is also to be seen in the
individual's refinement of his personality, as speech and movements,
until he attains a comfortable maximum of skill.

In discussing the above conception of the dynamic nature of the
personality the entire organism is conceived as a unity and the
central nervous system is reduced to a means, or instrument, for, first,
the integration of the various physiological divisions into a functional
unity, and, second, the reenforcement of their powers.

Franz (46, p. 161) has concluded from his experiments on the
variations in distribution of motor centers that " the same forms of
behavior are not always due to the activities of the same cerebral
cells." When such data and conclusions are associated with the re-
cent work on the influence of the proprioceptive arc and postural
tonus the old, unfounded notions about the supremacy of the cerebral
cortex and localized origin in the cortex of the controlling forces of
behavior must be considered to have been thoroughly undermined by
the more recent contributions to the knowledge of the nervous
system.

PART I

Structural Indications of the Principle of the Autonomic

Functions

In order to build up or attain a dynamic conception of the per-
sonality, the body must be seen as a biological machine that assimi-
lates, conserves and expends energy. Since nature constantly tends
to conserve the useful through trophic processes and discard the use-
less through atrophic processes the present structure of the human
body as a unity of anatomical parts should reveal the dynamic prin-
ciple upon which it has been developed.

The physiological divisions of the body that have the essential
functions of assimilation, conservation, distribution and regulation
of the expenditure of energies and the elimination of waste products,
work as one autonomic apparatus. Because of the vital importance
of the autonomic apparatus in the higher animals and the nature of
its evolution attention is called to the nature of the primordial auto-
nomic apparatus and its relations to its environment.

All organisms are immersed in a continuous bath of environ-
mental stimuli. This bath, in so far as an organism is concerned,
is composed of two general types of stimuli, the harmful and the
beneficial (because of destructive or constructive mechanical and
chemical effects), for which all organisms have some avertive and
acquisitive capacities. Because the living organism itself is a con-
tinuous, complicated stream of metabolism, literally flowing through
the stages of infancy, adolescence, maturity and senility, its avertive
and acquisitive needs are constantly changing and this fluctuates the
value of a relatively small proportion of the environment back and
forth, as harmful or beneficial.

The avertive and acquisitive needs and motor tendencies, as will be
shown later, depend upon the disposition of the autonomic apparatus.
The primordial autonomic apparatus may be seen in the unicellular
organism where it has highly developed capacities for the assimila-
tion, conservation and expenditure of energy, but relatively poorly
developed capacities for avoiding harmful or acquiring beneficial
stimuli. In the ameba and the phagocyte, as free, perfect cells, one
finds a complete autonomic apparatus but only a temporary pro-
jicient apparatus in the pseudopodia.

3

4 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

As some forms of the primordial autonomic apparatus became
more powerful they probably became able to conserve enough energy
to sustain a permanent projicient apparatus. When the ameba
reaches a certain stage of nourishment it undergoes mitosis. The
manner of growth of the embryo of higher organic forms suggests
that during the gastrulation period all the cells retain independent
metabolic f imctions until the layers begin to thicken and some of the
intermediary cells have insufficient access to the food supply. Then
food-distributing cells and a circulation apparatus begin to appear
in that group of cells (mesoderm) which has the least access to a
food supply. Not until after considerable progress has been made
in the physiological division of labor, and the specialization of ftinc-
tion and structure in the autonomic apparatus, do some of the cell
groups take on the attributes of the permanent projicient apparatus.

As the autonomic apparatus becomes more powerful and its divi-
sions highly specialized it is also able to sustain a more intricate
projicient apparatus which in turn enables the autonomic apparatus
to extend its capacities for the assimilation and conservation of en-
ergy. \ The structural plan of the two systems in the higher animals
shows how the two systems have grown apace and moulded one an-
other, as for example the shape of the lungs and the thorax, but the
initiative always comes from the autonomic apparatus.) Higier em-
phasizes the fact that the * 'myelin sheaths (47, p. 79) develop first
in the ganglion system, then in the metameric system, then in the
mid-brain system, and finally in the cerebral and cortico-associative
systems."

On the basis of this dynamic initiative the evolution of the
needs of the autonomic apparatus may be considered as the deter-
mining factor of the structure of the projicient apparatus, hence the
structure of the body and the nature of its practical adaptations to
the environment. But the successfulness of the career of the or-
ganism depends upon the capacity of its receptors to react to stimuli
in order that the autonomic apparatus may differentiate harmful
from beneficial types. These qualities in stimuli are usually not
differentiated by the exteroceptor but by the autonomic apparatus
through the reactions the stimuli produce there. That is, the eye
does not differentiate the grewsome from the pleasant painting;
this is determined, as will be shown later, by the peripheral auto-
nomic reactions, or feelings, that are aroused by what the eye sees.

Since the only contact the autonomic apparatus has with the en-
vironment is through the extero-ceptors, its career and integrity must
depend upon its capacity to keep these receptors exposed to appro-

STRUCTURAL INDICATIONS OF THE PRINCIPLE 5

priate stimuli. So long as the moose can keep its nostrils free from the
odors of man its margin of safety is greatly increased, but when the
food supply is in the area of the man odors a compromise of the
avertive and acquisitive tendencies must be made. This compromise
of avertive and acquisitive tendencies is also characteristic of plants
and insects. If a white mustard seedling is suspended on a cork
float in a water culture and illuminated equally from all sides the
stem grows practically straight upward and the root straight down-
ward. Then if all the light is closed off except from only one point
the stem will bend toward the light and the root will turn away from
it.* (From Macfarland.)

Numerous illustrations are not needed to show that the avertive
and acquisitive tendencies opposing one another, as the organism
makes its complex reactions to the environmental stream, determine
the organism's position and course in the environment and its organic
structure. ^ An organism's behavior in the environment, at any mo-
ment, is the resultant of its avertive and acquisitive cravings as they
control the find common motor paths of adaptation in order to prop-
erly expose its receptors. The importance of the receptors to the )
older cellular forms probably necessitated the evolution of the sense
cells into sense organs and then the integrating nervous system
(Higier). "All nervous functions have had their phylogenetic
origin in the activity of the oldest sense cells and the direct descend-
ants of these cells. Among these must be included the little known
paraganglion cells, the chromafiin cells and above all the cells of the
sympathetic and autonomic ganglion, ». e., the ganglionic system"
(Higier, 47, p. 79).

Relatively little of the brain is necessary to the vegetative func-
tions. It is, however, essential for procuring materials that are
necessary for the existence of the vegetative functions.

In the case of the mustard seedling it is important to recognize
that when the stem grows toward the light it also grows away from
the darkened areas and that the root grows toward the darkened
area and away from the light. The ambivalent avertive-acquisitive
nature of growth and structural determinism becomes of the utmost
importance when the psychic functions of organisms are studied.

The successful struggle for existence obviously has always de-
pended upon the organism's capacity to develop efficient means for
meeting its emergencies, and upon the method of associating the
projicient apparatus with the receptors has depended the whole bio-
logical career of all organisms that try to master the environment.

We may therefore conclude that in the higher forms a system of
skeletal levers has been developed which are manipulated by systems

6 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE FEBSONALITY

of muscles that work in opposition to one another so that the position
of the lever in space is always the resultant of the parallelograms of
opposing muscular forces. By this elaborate system of third-degree
levers the organism or its parts can be shifted about in the environ-
ment or manipulate the environment so that stimuli which are ade-
^quate for the autonomic needs of the organism can be acquired and
the other stimuli can be avoided. This seems to have always been
the underlying principle of organic evolution.

The functions of this elaborate motor system are coordinated by
the cerebrospinal nervous system. The cerebrum (Sherrington, i,
p. 347-349), is a large ganglion that has been developed upon the
extero-ceptors of the organism, particularly distance receptors, and
the cerebellum is the head-ganglion that has been developed upon
the proprioceptive system.

Since the receptors are so highly specialized that they will only
react to specific types of stimuli, for which they are said to be posi-
tive, and cannot react to all the other stimuli, for which they are
negative, and since they are fixed in their anatomical positions, the
organism must use the motor system to shift its various receptor
groups about in the environment, to repeat, in order that it may
adequately expose them or withdraw them from the stimuli for
which they are specialized and also protect them from harmful
stimuli. For example, since saltiness cannot be seen, heard or felt,
to become aware of such qualities in an object the taste receptors
must be exposed to it or the organism can have no consciousness of
saltiness.

Sherrington expresses the dual function of the receptor as fol-
lows : " The main function of the receptor is — ^to lower the threshold
of excitability of the arc for one kind of stimulus, and to heighten
it for all others" (i, p. 12).

It has been pointed out that the selective function of receptors is
based upon their specialized capacity to react to " different forms of
vibratory energy." The skin contains tactile receptors which react
to contacts ranging from i to 1,552 vibrations per second. The in-
ternal ear reacts to vibrations of air ranging from 30 to 30,000 per
second (2, p. 70). The retina reacts to ethereal waves giving sensa-
tions of brightness and colors, according to the ethereal vibrations.
The skin gives reactions to radiant heat from objects. Taste and
smell react to chemical stimuli, and, of the two, smell reacts to par-
ticles which are small enough to float in the atmosphere.

The distance receptors have all been grouped in the most ele-
vated, antecedent, and most easily protected segment of the body, and

STRUCTURAL INDICATIONS OF THE PRINCIPLE ^

have the shortest circuits to the great coordinating centers and dis-
tributing tracts of the nervous system. Since the head segment, in
order to acquire food, is exposed to the greatest danger, we may see
in the development of the architecture the fundamental principle of
economy upon which is based the evolution of all life — namely, io
acquire a maximum of result for the affective needs with a minimum
expenditure or loss of energy. The mouth in the higher vertebrates
is placed at the tip of the head and may be extended farthest into
the environment and is usually first exposed to danger. Just above
it lies the olfactory apparatus to discriminate dangerous odors and
undesirable food before it is seized, within the mouth are several
varieties of taste receptors, to further discriminate undesirable foods
and to augment the digestive preparations for the desirable food.
At points in the head which are usually more highly elevated are
located the eyes, arranged for greatest range of vision with a mini-
mum of exposure to injury, and on the sides of the head the auditory
apparatus is fixed, but with adjustible ears to catch the sound waves.
Whatever organ or group of organs we may examine, as any one
tooth or the teeth as a group, any bone, muscle, muscle group, muscle
cell, any gland of internal secretion, the stomach or the entire diges-
tive apparatus, the hand or the nail of a finger, a corpuscle, or the
entire organism as a cellular unity, it reveals that its structure fits
the purpose or function of tending to obtain a maximum of result
with a minimum expenditure of energy; the result to be obtained
always refers back to the particular needs of the autonomic ap-
paratus for which the projicient instrument is used.

This principle is found also to hold true, in an elastic sense, for
the development of immunity for many infections and the produc-
tion of antibodies.

It may be objected by those who would hold this theory to a strict
interpretation that there is a general tendency to over-production of
reconstructive or defensive material, as when bones are broken or
infections occur, and the application of the principle of maximum
result for a minimum expenditure of energy is not apparent in the
excesses of the defense.

The protective or compensatory adjustment must also include
quickness as well as durability and thoroughness of the defense.
What seems to be an excessive expenditure of defensive energy is
probably just sufficient to make the speediest reconstruction possible
under the circumstances. A vast excess of war material is always
created with the ending of warfare, but this was not too excessive
until the decline of the enemy began. When a poor defense is made
a protracted seige or illness occurs.

8 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

The survival of the fittest in the universal struggle for life often
depends upon the marked change of function required of some
organic structure and the sacrifice must be made, perhaps even en-
tailing the loss of all but the rudiments of the structure, if it is an
tmmodifiable hindrance., It may be suggested here that the most
persistent and intensively disturbing affective or autonomic influence
upon the structure of an organism is fear. Qianges in structure
seem to appear first in the projicient apparatus as the organism
adapts itself to new conditions in the environment for comfort and
safety.

V There is little diflference of opinion as to what organs constitute
the autonomic apparatus. Unfortunate differences in naming the
system and its division have been spmewhat confusing. Higier,
White and Jelliffe use the term vegetative, Gaskell uses the term
sympathetic, and Langley and Cannon use the term autonomic to
include the same, that is, the entire involimtary apparatus. The
term autonomic seems to best suit the dynamic nature of the ap-
paratus and its affective functions.

Gaskell (3) places in his sympathetic system the following group
of unstriped muscles in vertebrate animals which are characterized
by their innervation and by response to certain substances formed
naturally in the body, namely, (i) a vascular group, (2) a group of
muscles underlying skin or epidermis, (3) a group of muscles un-
derlying the surface of the gut or endoderm, (4) a group of muscles
around the segmental duct, (s) a group of muscles forming part of
the gut walls which especially constitute the system of sphincter
muscles, (6) a group of muscles connected with the adjustment of
vision. These groups of unstriped muscles include all the muscu-
lature of the autonomic apparatus.

Herrick (2, p. 225-232) says of the sympathetic nervous system
that it consists of two imperfectly separable parts. " The first is a dif-
fusely arranged peripheral plexus of nerve cells and fibers adapted
for the local control of the organs with which it is connected" — ^**the
peripheral autonomous part." " The second part of the sympathetic
nervous system includes those neurones which put the peripheral
autonomous system into f imctional connection with the central nerv-
ous system, thus providing a central regulatory control over the
autonomous system. This part of the sympathetic nervous system
includes the peripheral courses of the neurones involved in the gen-
eral cerebrospinal visceral reflex systems."

He devides the so-called cerebro-spinal visceral nervous connec-
tions into (i) mid-brain sympathetic, (2) bulbar sympathetic, (3)

STRUCTURAL INDICATIONS OF THE PRINCIPLE 9

thoracic-lumbar sympathetic (I thoracic to II or III lumbar) and
(4) sacral sympathetic (II to IV sacral).

1. The mid-brain sympathetic regulates the functions of the
sphincter of the iris and ciliary muscle.

2. The bulbar sympathic— the heart, blood-vessels of mucous
membranes of the head, salivary glands, walls of digestive tract
from mouth to descending colon including outgrowths of this region
— as trachea and lungs, gastric glands, liver, pancreas.

3. The thoracic-liunbar sympathetic, dilator of iris, orbital
muscles, arteries, muscles and glands of the skin, blood vessels of
lungs and abdominal viscera and of digestive tract between mouth
and rectum, arteries of skeletal muscles, muscles of spleen, ureter,
and internal generative organs.

4. The sacral sympathetic — ^arteries of rectum, anus, and exter-
nal generative organs, muscles of external generative organs, walls
of bladder and urethra, walls of descending colon to anus.

Cannon's autonomic system is virtually similar to Herrick's ex-
cept that he includes his mid-brain sympathetic and bulbar sympa-
thetic in the term of cranial autonomic.

Higier includes in the sympathetic or vegetative nervous system
all nerve fibers which supply the secretory parts of glands as well
as automatically acting organs having a smooth musculature.

The autonomic apparatus, in this study, is considered to include
the digestive system with its secretory glands and the liver for the
intake, assimilation, and storing of energies (glycogen) and the
elimination of waste products ; the entire circulatory system and the
kidneys and sweat glands for the circulation of working supplies
and the elimination of endogenous waste products; the respiratory
system for the intake and elimination of necessary gases; the sex
organs and pituitary glands for reproduction and growth of the
body; the glands of internal secretion, such as the adrenals, thyroid,
parathyroids, for the regulation of metabolism in emergencies and
otherwise; the unstriped parts of the skeletal muscle cells which
maintain the postural tonus of the muscles and contribute largely to
the expenditure of energy and production of body heat; the tear
glands and muscles of the iris. The functions of these immensely
complicated systems are all woven into one apparatus by the auto-
nomic nervous system and it includes all the vital organs except that
part of the cerebrospinal nervous system which coordinates the
projicient functions of the organism.

The autonomic nervous system may be said to be composed of
(i) a double series of ganglia lying along the spinal column and near

10

AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

Pituitary gland
Pineal gland
Lachrymal gland

Dilator of pupil

Salivary gland and artery

Hair

Surface artery

Sweat gland

Thjnroid and parathjrroids

Thjonus

Heart

Hair, surface artery

Sweat gland

Diaphragm

Liver

Stomach
Visceral artery

Pancreas
Spleen

Intestine

Adrenal gland

Kidney

Hair
Surface artery

Sweat gland

Colon
Bladder

Rectum

Artery of external genitals

Ovary, Testis

STRUCTURAL INDICATIONS OF THE PRINCIPLE II

the viscera, which they enervate, and ganglia in some of the viscera,
and also of (2) a series of autonomic centers that lie within the
cerebrospinal nervous system proper. Through this latter group
of centers the autonomic and cerebrospinal systems effect a regu-
latory control of one another. (See Figure i.)

Physiological research has shown that, as summed up by Cannon
(4, p. 34), '^when the mid-part meets either end-pa/rt in any znscus
their effects are antagonistic. Thus the cranial supply to the eye
contracts the pupil, the sympathetic dilates it ; the cranial slows the
heart, the sympathetic accelerates it ; the sacral contracts the lower
part of the large intestine, the s)rmpathetic relaxes it; the sacral
relaxes the exit from the bladder, the sympathetic contracts it."
Higier and others have also emphasized the importance of this mech-
anism.

In a physiological sense the course of activity of the viscera is
to be seen as a resultant of opposing forces in which must be recog-
nized the possibility of unhealthful conflict.

This mechanical principle is found consistently throughout the
organism when two afferent neurones converge for the control of a
final efferent path, or where two or more great neurone systems con-
verge for the control of a general efferent path, as in the control of
the heart rate, blood pressure, respiratory rate, muscle tonus, overt
movements, etc.

As Sherrington (i, p. 178) has expressed it, "At any single
phase of the creature's reaction, a simultaneous combination of re-
flexes is in existence. In this combination (i) the positive elem^ent,
namely, the final common paths (motor neurone groups) in active
discharge, exhibits a harmonious discharge directed by the dominant
reflex arc, and reinforced by a number of arcs in alliance with it."
"But there is also a (2) negative element in the simultaneous combi-
nation of reflexes. The reflex not only takes possession of certain
final common paths and discharges nervous impulses down them.

Fig. I. (From Cannon.) "Diagram of the more important distribu-
tions of the autonomic nervous system. The brain and spinal cord are repre-
sented to the left. The nerves to the skeletal muscles are not represented.
The preganglionic fibers of the autonomic system are in solid lines, the post-
ganglionic in dash-lines. The nerves of the cranial and sacral divisions are
distinguished from those of the thoracico-lumbar or 'sympathetic' division
by broader lines. A + mark indicates an augmenting, effect on the activity of
the organ ; a — mark, a depressive or inhibitory effect." The thyroid, para-
thyroid, th3rmus, the kidney, pituitary and pineal glands, and the organs
of reproduction, and the diaphragm have been added by the author to com-
plete the conception of the autonomic apparatus as used in this monograph.

12 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

but it takes possession of the final common path whose muscles
would oppose those into which it is discharging impulses, and checks
(inhibits) their nervous discharge responsive to other reflexes.
This negative part of the field of influence of the reflex is more dif-
ficult to see, but it is as important as the positive to which it is
indeed complementd" (This physiological principle, as will be
shown, is also to be seen in the wish to go from " here " to " there,"
to choose " this " instead of " that," and to compare and discriminate
"why," "how" or "what" a thing is from "why," "how," or
" what " a thing is not,)

There is still a tendency to classify organs and diseases accord-
ing to location or physical appearances instead of functions, as in
the easier scientific methods preceding the acceptance of Darwin's
theory of evolution. Considerable resistance still exists in recog-
nizing that the cerebro-spinal autonomic centers should be grouped
as the central division of the autonomic apparatus around which
has been constructed, as the autonomic apparatus developed, the
cerebro-spinal projicient system for the purpose of mastering the
environment. Like the vagus centers in the medulla, they are vir-
tually autonomic ganglia imbedded in superimposed projicient nerv-
ous tissue. This constructive tendency is to be seen at present in
the comparatively rapid growth of the neopallium in man.

In the biological forms previous to the evolution of a projicient
sensori-motor system the autonomic apparatus was submerged in an
environmental medium which brought to it the supplies necessary for
metabolism. This hazardous dependence of living tissue upon the
fates of nature has been gradually reduced as a compensatory work-
ing system has been evolved about the autonomic apparatus. This
apparatus virtually submerged itself within its own tissues and built
up a complicated medium through which it might project itself to
master the environment. Man has made another step forward in
this sathe direction of assuring his autonomic comfort by construct-
ing with machinery a protective environment within the larger en-
vironment. Civilization is the result of the incessant striving of the
autonomic apparatus to extend and refine this sphere of influence.

In the behavior of all the vertebrates we see constantly the
tendency of the autonomic system to develop, or to sacrifice if neces-
sary, the projicient sensori-motor system in order to save itself.
One might say that practically the entire striped muscle apparatus,
which excludes the cerebellum (a ganglion built up on the unstriped
muscle cell or autonomic component of the striped muscle cell), may
be extirpated without the total disintegration of the organism,

STRUCTURAL INDICATIONS OF THE PRINCIPLE I3

whereas if any division of the autonomic apparatus is entirely de-
stroyed the animal dies.

Long after the autonomic apparatus had constructed a means by
which it could manipulate itself about in the environment the tend-
ency to protect its reproductive functions (the welfare of the species
follows the safety of the individual) became manifest and instead of
ejaculating the spermatozoa into an environmental medium which
by chance might enable the impregnation of the ovum a semi-direct
means of reaching the ovum was evolved. As "life" climbed up
the spiral plane of organic, really autonomic, evolution any tendency
to repression has been met with dread and rage. The most potent
cause of revolution in the society of man is affective or autonomic
repression, usually due to the usurpation and waste of economic
necessities and sex. But sex still follows the necessities of life
and may prostitute itself in order to secure them (S). ,

In reviewing the architecture of the human machine the tendency
of the autonomic apparatus to sacrifice the cerebro-spinal apparatus
in order to save itself was emphasized. This principle has been
neatly demonstrated by Langf eld in a series of studies " On the Psy-
chophysiology of a Prolonged Fast" (6). The tests (i) rote mem-
ory for words, (2) tapping test, (3) strength test, (4) tactual space
threshhold, (5) touch threshhold, (6) free association and reproduc-
tion reactions, (7) association reactions, genus species, (8) associa-
tion reactions, noun-verb, (9) cancellation test, (10) hand- writing,
(11) visual acuity, (12) memory for words after 55 minutes, were
made daily during a period of thirty-one days of fasting, during
which time the individual consumed only 750 c.c. of distilled water
daily. "The tests depending most on the muscular reactions 1. e.,
the strength test showed a falling off" (6, p. 48). All the tests
involving the higher process of attention, perception and associa-
tion showed improvement which may be seen as a compensatory
coordination of the acquisitive faculties as the muscle powers weak-
ened. Skill, being intimately dependent upon postural muscle
tonus, is influenced by the autonomic cravings. The capacity for
improvement of the autonomic control while the capacity for overt
movements diminished indicates that the organism tended to con-
sume the resources of energy in the projicient motor system first.
The capacities of coordination of movement are retained longest,
being more likely necessary for success than mere muscle strength
when the food supply is difficult to attain. Species that have very
accessible and abundant vegetable food supplies develop enormous
bodies with a relatively meager integrating nervous mechanism.

14 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

Apparently skillful or elaborate motor coordinations are not essen-
tial to the welfare of most herbivorous animals such as the rhinoc-
eros. Carnivorous types have developed, relative to their body
weight, far larger and more intricate projicient nervous systems
because the nature of the food supply required a higher degree of
skillfulness.

Gaskell (45, C. i) in his brilliant discussion of the origin of
vertebrates from invertebrate forms of the sea-scorpion or spider
type, has advanced the theory that since the esophagus pierced the
anterior portion of the nervous system, as the nervous system grew
the esophagus became constricted until only liquid food (blood)
could pass, and as the nervous system continued to grow and con-
strict the esophagus more and more the formation of a new ali-
mentary canal became urgent for survival. He summarizes the dy-
namic principle in this romantic biological revolution as follows:
"Further upward evolution demanded a larger and larger brain
with ensuing consequence of a greater and greater difficulty of food-
supply. Nature's mistake was rectified and further evolution se-
cured, not by degeneration in the brain region, for that means
degradation not upward progress, but by the formation of a new
food channel, in consequence of which the brain was free to develop
to its fullest extent " (45, p. 66). This explanation of the revolution-
ary process that occurred admits that another solution of the di-
lemma would have required only sufficient degeneration of the nerv-
ous system to enable the esophagus to pass the food to the stomach,
but he says this would have meant degradation and not upward prog-
ress. £rhe autonomic apparatus in itself cares nothing about the
morals of upward or downward evolution,/and one cannot help but
wonder why a screiitlst with such acumen should care to inject a dy-
namic supposition having only a moral value. \ Its on^ Jaw is tpJ ulfiU
its biologjcal career, that is^3;atify its cravings, and upward evolu-
tion, in the sense of greater skillfulness in its projicient functions, is
the result of the requirements of the environment. (( When no skill is
necessary the integrative functions tend to atrophy through disuse.
Hence the moral attributes of upward evolution must be recognized
as results of the nature of the autonomic struggle and not as causes.
No further dynamic principle need be assumed than that of distress
in the peripheral sense organs of the autonomic apparatus to explain
why the nervous system was increased and finally almost occluded
the esophagus, even though it meant death for the organism because
of the vicious circle that was established. It was not for the sake of
upward evolution and the development of a larger brain that "Nature

STRUCTURAL INDICATIONS OF THE PRINCIPLE I5

made a mistake " but the increase of the brain was due to the neces-
sary, desperate efforts of the autonomic apparatus to develop a more
efficiently integrated projicient nervous system in order to catch its
prey. Such biological dilemmas have probably exterminated many
species. The invertebrate types in which this biological revolution
occurred were blood suckers. It is probable that at one time the
food supply was so enormous that the carnivorous sea scorpion
learned to relish only the blood of its victims and its digestive secre-
tions specialized considerably for that type of food. As the quantity
of victims gradually decreased more skillful efforts were necessary,
hence more intricate integrations and more numerous association
fibers in the projicient nervous system were developed and with ex-
tra effort sufficient blood could be had. Then probably a still greater
decrease in the food supply occurred, and as the brain had become
too large to permit the esophagus to pass solids desperate efforts had
to be made to catch sufficient prey for the blood supply. This neces-
sitated a progressive increase of the nervous system as the only im-
mediate solution of the danger of starvation. In the end, however,
this was doomed to defeat its own purpose because of the mechan-
ical principle involved and it can hardly be regarded as " a mistake
of Nature."

Eventually the increasing projicient nervous system constricting
the esophagus made the formation of a new alimentary system im-
perative because a decrease in the nervous system made the animal
too inefficient to capture enough prey and the necessary continued
increase in the nervous system threatened to constrict the esophagus
entirely. It has been shown that when rats are inbred, reducing the
brain weight, they learn less rapidly to make associations than their
brainier ancestors (Bassett, 49). That the dynamic pressure for an
increase in the size of the brain should have its source in the periph-
eral structures of the autonomic apparatus has been discussed at
some length in order to emphasize the principle that the dynamic
urge of evolution must have a strictly metabolic origin and has no
structural preference. The structures evolved are sustained only
because they are the best means under the circumstances for the re-
tention of a comfortable autonomic state.

The body is a vast community of cells, each one living an indi-
vidual existence but dependent upon and reciprocating with all the
others in a complex unity. The specialized cell types have collected
into colonies or organs and systems, and the reciprocating systems
into a functional and structural unity, but the underlying plan of
evolution of the cellular unity has always been directed by the auto-

3

l6 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

notnic needs of the organism, as they were imposed upon the auto-
nomic apparatus by the environment and by metabolism.

Very early in the embryonic development of the human or-
ganism, before striped muscle cells and cartilage or bone-forming
tissue appear, a circulatory system is started (for distribution of
food — the first circulation developed being associated with the yolk-
sac), and soon after the heart an autonomic (vagus) nerve cell or
center appears. As the spinal cord evolves, the peripheral autonomic
ganglion colonies emigrate from the spinal cord segments. The
autonomic centers within the cord and, particularly in the medulla,
are far enough developed to support the inference that, like the de-
velopment of the cerebrum on the distance receptors, the cerebro-
spinal system is developed upon a nucleus of the central autonomic
sensori-motor system. It would be expected that the final construc-
tion of the two systems would proceed together and regulate one
another. The point to be emphasized is the priority of the autonomic
apparatus over the projicient apparatus. The unstriped muscle cell
appears before the striped muscle cell.

This brings us to the problem of the peripheral origin of
autonomic distress, the peripheral origin of the affections or emo-
tions, their persistence in the postural tensions of the viscera and
their relation to the receptors manipulated by the projicient appara-
tus. Part II is devoted to a discussion of these mechanisms.

PART II

Functional Considerations of the Theory

The Significance of the Continuous Activity of the Proprioceptive

Circuit

The continuous activity of the afferent proprioceptive arc of the
skeletal and visceral musculature has been demonstrated by Sher-
rington (7, p. 196-7). He found that when all the nerves of the
muscles of both hind limbs in a decerebrate cat are severed, includ-
ing all the nerves from the skin, except the nerve of the muscle
whose tonus is. to be studied (extensor muscle of the knee), that
muscle retains its full tonus. This nerve of the tonic muscle con-
tains both efferent and afferent fibers, the latter being traceable from
receptors in the tendon of the muscle and, mainly, from the muscle
itself to their entrance into the cord via the dorsal (posterior) roots
of the fifth and sixth spinal nerves of the lumbar segment in the
cat. **If these two afferent dorsal roots are severed the tonus at
once vanishes from the muscle, although the corresponding ventral
roots containing the motor fibers for the muscle remain intact, and
although all the other nerves of the limbs remain intact as well.*'
Experiments with other muscles exhibiting tonus demonstrated the
same phenomenon and the maintenance of tonus seems to be true
for all the skeletal muscles that oppose gravity, thereby maintaining
the posture of the animal. This probably includes all the skeletal
muscules, except the abdominal, which "prevent sinking to the
ground."

He also found, although ithe length of the muscle was shortened
or lengthened by changing the posture of a limb (extension or
flexion), that the tonus remained constant. It does not interfere
with the reflex movements which might be superimposed upon the
tonus as demonstrated by Langelaan (8).

Sherrington (7, p. 202) considers that the tonus of skeletal
muscle in the mammal is nothing more than postural contraction;
both are reflex functions. Tonus is a contraction of muscles en-
gaged in the execution of a definite coordinate reflex, a reflex differ-
ing from reflexes ordinarily examined only in that its functions are
posture and not movement, the reciprocal innervation of antagonists

17

1 8 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

for posture having also been demonstrated ; as " in reflex standing
the opponents of the posturally contracting anti-gravity muscles, the
flexors as they may in brief be termed, exhibit no postural contrac-
tion, and the stronger the reflex posture the less trace of contrac-
tion may these lattef- be expected to show."

The proprioceptive system as shown by Sherrington is necessary
for the maintenance of postural tonus, and also it is indicated by
the mechanism of maintaining tonus that the sensations (kines-
thetic) acquired through the activity of the proprioceptive system,
in turn, depend upon the contractural states of the muscles and
tendons in which the receptors are imbedded, the positions of the
joints, and, perhaps, skin pressures. Therefore the proprioceptive
arc, functionally a circuit, must be considered in its entirety, includ-
ing the muscle or gland cell, in relation to kinesthesis.

Postural contraction, like other contraction, is only present in
response to nervous impulses reaching the muscle from the motor
neurone, but the tonic function of the efferent motor neurone de-
pends largely upon the intact afferent arc. The action currents,
Sherrington observed, vary from 40 to 90 per second for various
muscles, and under different conditions (7, p. 230). . These action
currents, producing an almost ceaseless, very rapid stream of proprio-
ceptive impulses, may explain the continuity of the kinesthetic
content of the stream of consciousness. Its continuity is accepted
in that the rapidity of the proprioceptive impulses flowing from
manifold sources can not be differentiated into their elements
except when particular divisions of the proprioceptive system have
attained especial activity, becoming more prominent and vivid than
the mass of other proprioceptive circuits. For example, when
threading a needle while seated one would not likely be aware of
the functions of the leg unless the leg divisions suddenly had undue
stresses imposed upon them. Then the delicate neuromuscular coor-
dinations of threading the needle would tend to be dissociated and
cause a general momentary discomfort because the slight incoordi-
nations of the hands resist the affective functions or the wish.

The continuous activity of innumerable proprioceptive circuits
also explains the apparently unlimited depth of the stream of ac-
tivity of a personality for any moment, shading from the predomi-
nant proprioceptive functions of the moment, of which the indi-
vidual is clearly aware, to functions of which he is more or less dimly
aware, into the mass of neuromuscular functions for which he may
not have or can never have consciousness. This seems to be the
physiological nature of the apperceptive functions of the personality.

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY I9

That Other receptors than those of the contracting muscles them-
selves can influence the reflex postural action maintained by the
proprioceptive arc of the muscle has been " evidenced in many ob-
servations." EwaTd, quoted by Sherrington (7, p. 206), split the
lower bill of a pigeon's beak into its two lateral halves ancj found
that the destruction of the right labyrinth weakened the postural
contraction of the right half much more than that of the left, the
right half not being able to support as much weight as the left half.

That the proprioceptive circuit is influenced by the exteroceptors
is maintained, after demonstration, by Sherrington (9, p. 472-473).
He says " the reactions produced by the receptor organs of the deep
field {proprioceptive) are results primarily due to the stimulation of
the organism by itself, but secondarily due to the stimulation of the
organism by the environment," that is, through the exteroceptors.

The proprioceptive reflex " allies itself in its effect to the primary
reflex excited from the exteroceptive surface and reenforces it," or
it may oppose the effect of a conflicting exteroceptive stimulus. For
example the flexion reflex of the hind limb of a dog can be elicited
by an adequate stimulus applied to either the skin of the foot or the
afferent nerve fibers of the flexor muscles themselves or by the syn-
chronous sublimai stimulation of both afferent (extero- and proprio-
ceptive) nerves. These stimuli mutually reenforce ^stimulation of
the afferent nerve of a flexor muscle of the opposite leg. Then the
second or proprioceptive reflex restores the comfortable posture of
the limb which the exteroceptive reflex has disturbed. The proprio-
ceptors evoke a compensatory reflex in the opposite direction to the
reflex excited from the skin, the exteroceptive surface. Langelaan
(8, p. 330) agrees with this conception of the relations of movement
to posture ; " the tonus, the tendon reflex, and the clonus are closely
allied phenomena ; and that they are composed of an element, * con-
traction,' due to the action of the motor cell of the anterior horn
and by an element 'plasticity' ('autonomic tonus'), due to the ac-
tion of the sympathetic motor cell of the cord. In tonus the auto-
nomic component prevails. In the tendon reflex the twitch domi-
nates the tonic contraction."

Sherrington's researches )indicate that the activities of the pro-
prioceptors are indirectly but primarily under the control of the
autonomic nervous system, and, although he does not specifically
claim that the affective state regulates postural tonus, he mentions
the frog's sexual clasp and catatonia, phenomena that may be con-
sidered as being caused by an affective state, as examples of
unfatiguability of postural tonus. Every intelligent individual is

20 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

aware of the weakening influence upon his muscle tonus when
something causes a hopeless fear and on the other hand, when
his anger is socially justifiable, his postural vigor is tremendously
increased. The compensatory aflFective state is surely reenf orced by
the postural skeletal tonus, but the affective tension has its origin
in some viscus because the phenomenon of reflex change in postural
tonus instantly follows affective repression ; jas, when one holds a
cigar in a light postural grip and suddenly, upon repressing or con-
cealing an emotional reaction to a situation, a momentary postural
relaxation occurs and gravity pulls the cigar from the fingers. Such
phenomena can only be explained as a change in postural tonus fol-
lowing a change of affect. Langelaan (8, p. 338) and DeBoer and
Mosso (7, p. 231) maintain that the state of postural tonus is regu-
lated by the sympathetic or autonomic innervation of the striped
muscle cell ; whereas, G. van Rinjberk^ and J. G. Dusser de Barenne*
argue against Sherrington and DeBoer, maintaining that there is no
distinct evidence that the striated muscle has a second innervation
of sympathetic origin which regulates its tonus.

The explanation, that postural tonus of skeletal musculature is
determined by the autonomic component, is the only theory, so far
given, that satisfactorily accounts for the effects of fear, rage and
love upon postural tonus.

The dual nature of the striped muscle cell and the dependence of
its postural tonus upon the influence of the autonomic component
supports the conception that the activities of the autonomic sensori-
motor apparatus are projected into the functions of the skeletal mus-
cular system and are in turn reciprocally reenf orced by them. The
angry man or savage tends to work himself into a greater state of
anger by cursing, yelling and clenching his fists, and making threat-
ening gestures and perhaps punishing himself. The general tonus
of his skeletal muscles becomes considerably increased and he can-
not handle a delicate instrument while in that physiological state,
although he can fight better.

On the other hand one may check the wave of anger, if its stim-
ulus is not too severe, by making a few distracting movements, smil-
ing, etc. (As "when angry count ten before speaking.")

The important features of the functions of the proprioceptive
circuit of the skeletal musculature for psychology are that its activ-
ity is virtually continuous, occurring automatically and contributing
to the most fundamental functions of the personality; that the
degree of its vigor is determined by the autonomic component ; that

^Arch. de Physiol., 1917, i, 257-261. Physiological Abstracts, 906.
2 Pflueger's Archive, 1916, 166, 145-168. Physiological Abstracts, 1638.

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 21

it is capable of reciprocal inhibition and reenf orcement ; and that the
subliminal stimuli, which may be proprioceptive or a mixture of
proprioceptive and exteroceptive stimuli, may combine to produce
a reflex, or inhibit one another and prevent it.

Sherrington observed (9, p. 473) that "the reflex due to the ex-
teroceptive surface is reenforced by the appropriately chosen pro-
prioceptive reflex " or may be inhibited by an inappropriate posture.
This probably explains the psychophysiological process of attention,
of indiflference, of study, etc. When an individual is coordinated
for any length of time on a particular course of study he distinctly
feels himself to be maintaining a characteristic tonus of his skeletal
muscles. We can usually see distinct characteristics in the bodily
carriage or posture of the professional soldier, sailor, clerk, minister,
physician, or plowman, the confirmed criminal, dementia praecox,
the indolent, ignorant, refined, hateful, timid, or bold.

When affective fixations occur and individuals "get set" on a
postural course like the exalted, persecuted, paranoiac, or catatonic,
or agitated melancholic, it is extremely difiicult to divert them from
their course, that is, break through the stereotyped proprioceptive
stream with an exteroceptive distraction. Modern psychotherapy
usually tries light forms of fascinating occupation. Often an auto-
nomic or affective shock like pneumonia, appendicitis or the death
of some intimately involved person will be followed by an adjust-
ment ; particularly is this true in depressions.

Pulling oneself together in order to study, or relaxing for light
reading, is obviously dependent upon postural muscle functions be-
cause the postural tonus of the muscles contributes the kinesthetic
content of consciousness, and by lowering the resistance to sublim-
inal exteroceptive stimuli of a certain order (the subject of study)
our apperceptive reactions are greatly extended. We are well aware
of postural tensions as we " get into form " for purely motor coordi-
nations, as a stroke at a golf ball, and when we get into a " studious "
posture, we may justly assume that a similar physiological pro-
cedure has also occurred.

Since the functions of apperception are at all times necessary for
the understanding of oneself, the behavior of living objects, or the
nature of lifeless objects, attention is called to the functions of pos-
tural muscle tonus and the stream of kinesthetic imagery for the
explanation of the physiology of the apperceptive functions.

Apparently we may have such changes in the postural tonus as
reciprocally increasing or decreasing tonus between the flexors and
extensors, pronators and supinators, abductors and adductors of

22 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

a limb or several limbs without overt movement of the limb; as
when one makes his arm give him the sensations of wielding a tennis
racket without going through visible movements ; and as the sensa-
tions of such movements are made more vivid the overt movements
begin to appear.

This may be the mechanism of understanding the behavior of
others — ^that is, by miniature forms of reflex reproduction of the
movements of others, the proprioceptors, giving the appropriate
kinesthetic sensations, enable the personality to become aware of the
significance of the posture and movements or behavior of others.
Children spontaneously, unconsciously imitate others to learn, imi-
tate sounds, the movements of animals, a speaker, teacher, playmate,
machinery, when they are trying to get the full significance of the
thing observed. We tend to reproduce another's movements when
we describe conduct, adults often imitate facial expressions to un-
derstand faces of others, our facial muscles tend to reproduce the
facial expressions of our associates. If the reproducing movements
give us unpleasant kinesthetic sensations we tend to avoid that
person. It is extremely difficult to prevent the facial muscles from
reacting to the facial expression of an angry person. Friends tend
to weep and sing together. This imitative mechanism precipitates
the stampede and the mob. Its speed and accuracy of working is to
be seen in the darting and leaping of a school of fish or the flight
of a swarm of bees, or flock of birds.

The more clearly we are able to reproduce another's behavior or
facial expression the more accurately we understand its significance.
An Indian best understands the Indian. The postural and personal
characteristics are revealed in such phrases as " square jaw," " stiflF
upper lip," "eagle eye," "no backbone," "mincing step," "a Miss
Nancy," etc. When we try to recall an experience we assume a
characteristic attitude as we direct our attention to the postural
immitations of the experience.

Frequently in making explanations we find ourselves, when lost
for words, going through explanatory movements which may even
be embarrassing and not desirable under the circumstances. The art
of the stage is founded entirely on the physiology of inducing the
people in the audience to forget themselves in order that they may
give themselves up to their imitative tendencies and reproduce the
feelings, and, in miniature, the behavior of the actor. The actor
that succeds in this seduction is applauded for his effectiveness. But
when his movements are incongruous the observer feels the incon-
gruity and a conflict in his tendencies to follow the actor or his own
desires.

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 23

Furthermore the facial expressions of anger, pleasure, disgust,
deception, sincerity, etc., are really not intuitively understood, but
seem to be reflexly understood because of the reflex imitation
through similar, brief muscle tensions which give the necessary
kinesthetic or proprioceptive sensations upon which our understand-
ing is based.

The degree with which the postural changes of muscles must be
involved in order to explain the lightning-like quickness of thought
and its bewildering complexity may seem rather contradictory par-
ticularly in such instances as abstract philosophical or mathematical
discussion. The bases for such forms of thought lie perhaps in the
motor functions of the speech apparatus and the muscles that move
the eyeball, the head and the hand. Complexes of extensive bodily
movements may be represented by abbreviated motor functions in
these muscle groups.

Sherrington (7, p. 209) states that the extrinsic muscles of the
eyeball are preeminently postural in their functions.

The peripheral dependence of postural muscle tonus upon the
proprioceptor, constituting the source of kinesthetic imagery, indi-
cates that in a certain sense we think with our muscles. This is
another contribution to the conception of peripheral instead of cen-
tral origin of " thought." The rather universal assumption as to the
central origin of thought, that the ** mind " or consciousness is in the
frontal region of the brain, is probably due to the dominating activ-
ity of the visual receptors and their extrinsic muscles, causing most
of the content of consciousness to have its source in the upper, front
part of the head. The nature of the content of consciousness is
probably entirely determined by the activity of our receptors, and
the greater part of the receptor field is the proprioceptive from
which arise the kinesthetic sensations of movement. The content
of consciousness may therefore be compared to a complicated mov-
ing picture of vivid and dim figures which are all made of black
dots, and, as the black dots are shifted in their arrangements and
intensity, the picture changes. Let us assume that each receptor in
the body is represented by a dot, and the vigor of the receptor's
activity is represented by the vividness of the dot. Then, as the
various receptor fields become associated together or dissociated in
their afferent contributions, the content of consciousness becomes
changed.

This is virtually saying that we think with our muscles, because
the kinesthetic impulse (dots) arising from the embedded proprio-
ceptors are much more numerous than all the others. For example,

24 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

if we allow ourselves to become aware of the visual image of a mov-
ing automobile, the awareness of its movement is furnished by ex-
trinsic muscles of the eyeball as they shift the image by shifting
their postural tensions. Overt movements are not necessary unless
we desire a very vivid image, then, also, the muscles of the neck
may contribute by moving the head. If the image of the moving
automobile is one of ourselves pushing it, then the muscles of the
body come into play to furnish the images (receptor dots), and, if
it is to include pushing it through a cold, wet, muddy road, the sen-
sations of coldness and wetness arise from the tactile receptors of
the skin of our legs. If the description of the experience includes
the reproduction of an accident (say slipping), we feel the image of
the movement of the slipping in our legs first, and, the remainder of
the body then adjusting and coordinating to the change of posture.
(The reader must discriminate between the printed word-images of
the automobile incident, as he reads, and the visual-motor images.)

The postural motor tensions of our striped muscles contribute
the kinesthetic impulses or images of movements that reproduce the
experience. If we cannot reproduce the experience we cannot re-
call it, and those who have not had the experience of hearing or
seeing a savage playing a " botabo " are unable to become conscious
of anything more than a vague, indefinite picture, because they
cannot grossly reproduce the movements and weird rhythms. But,
if someone should speak of a small boy playing " In the Good Old
Summer Time" on his mouth harp, we quickly get a vivid visual
and motor image of it.

It may be contended that should an individual lose a limb or
group of muscles he loses part of his psychic personality. This
would probably be found to be the case on minute analysis of his
psychic functions but no gross changes may be observable because
the remaining muscles that had been adjusting to the special activi-
ties of the formerly intact group may almost completely supply the
deficiency, as in adjusting to walking with an artificial foot. The
manifold primary adjustments of various parts of the body to a
single object like a pencil and the secondary adjustments to one an-
other, enable us to learn about the pencil in numerous ways besides
through the eye and hand. Hence with the loss of the eye and hand
knowledge about pencils is partly, though not ostensibly, lost.

Watson (lo, pp. 430-431) found that the behavior of rats was
little disturbed by the loss of the visual, auditory, and olfactory re-
ceptors. He maintains that " there are no centrally aroused sensa-
tions and that even in 'thought* there is always a movement of a
muscular mass somewhere."

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 2$

The Autonomic Component — Postural Tonus of the Unstriped
Muscle — Its Influence on the Striped Muscle

Sherrington's work on the proprioceptive circuit has finally com^
pelled the inclusion of the effector muscle cell or secretory cell as an
indispensable factor or organ for the circulation of energy in the
autonomic apparatus, since the autonomic motor (efferent) neurones
are greatly influenced (stimulated or depressed) in their activities by
the afferent currents from the proprioceptors which, in turn, are
aroused by the muscle cells' activities, making an efferent-afferant-
eflferent circuit, and so on. His work on the postural tonus of the
hollow viscera arid vascular system has demonstrated that they must
contribute an enormous, continuously circulating stream of auto-
nomic activity to the personality, and this mechanism supports the
conception that the autonomic functions are in themselves the dy-
namic component of the personality, as the following experiments
show.

Mosso and Pellacani (cited by Sherrington, 7, p. 215) observed
that the bladder in a dog could hold at even close intervals different
volumes of water ranging from 10 c.c. to 90 c.c. at the same intra-
vesical pressure. They concluded from theif experiments in man
that an intravesical pressure of 18 cm, was accompanied by a desire
to micturate ; and " they point out that the stimulus exciting desire
to micturate is closely related with intravesical pressure but not
closely with the quantity of bladder content ; 1. e,, bladder volume."
They found also that the capacity of the bladder to adjust its pres-
sure to increase or decrease of content was very rapid and did not
depend upon the quantity of fluid it contained. A quantity of fluid
injected into the bladder would cause desire to micturate when the
pressure arose over 18 cm, but if the fluid was retained the pressure
soon fell to below 18 cm. (water) and the desire disappeared. (In
voluntary, prophylactic micturition the abdominal muscles are con-
tracted, the intravesicular pressure is thus increased and the desire
to micturate is then felt.)

Sherrington compares (7, p. 217) the light grip of the bladder
wall on the fluid contents to the hands gripping a ball and says their
postural functions are " analogous." In the case of the bladder its
postural tonus depends, it seems, upon the intravesicular contents
arousing afferent stimuli which in turn cause the posture of the
bladder to change sufficiently to lessen the intravesicular pressure
and diminish the stimuli. ^ The relation of postural vesicle tonus and
the peripheral genesis of a desire has been experimentally demotp-
strated.

26 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

"Direct observation" Sherrington says (7, p. 219) "shows the
ability of the fundus (stomach) to adjust suitably its postural con-
traction in the case of diminishing content " and also in increasing
content. Although this power is present in the excised organ it is
less ample and less perfect than under natural conditions.

Grey (50) makes the following conclusions from his experiments,
on the postural activity of the stomach: "the normal stomach
possesses a striking capacity for adapting its size to the volume of
its contents with only minimal changes in intragastric pressure.
This capacity disappears only shortly before the viscus ruptures."
" The extrinsic nerves have nothing directly to do with the postural
configuration of the viscus. The mechanism responsible for these
changes concerns solely the musculature itself, together with the
intrinsic nervous mechanism*' — ^that is, the nerve cells imbedded in
the gastric walls. (Italics inserted.) Grey's experiments demon- .
strate the surprising degree of independence the stomach has. for
regulating its own postural tensions, hence its semi-independence as
an affective source, influencing the remainder of the organism td
adjust to it. . •

Sherrington (7, p. 222) compares the auricles of the heart to the
fundus of the stomach and the ventricles to the pylorus, and regards
the auricles' variation in capacity at different times as a function of
postural tonus. He holds also (7, p. 223) that in arterial vessels,
when they accommodate to the posture of the body and maintain a
fairly constant pressure upon the changing volume of the contents,
as in the horizontal and erect position of the body, the postural
tonus is analogous to the postural function of the bladder or stomach.

The relative unfatigabUity of postural tonus "is often extra-
ordinarily great" (7, p. 226). Sherrington has observed postural
contraction in the decerebrate cat to last for six days andincludes
the embrace posture of the male toad and cataleptic postures in
psychoses as phenomena of postural tonus.

In the postural tonus of the bladder we find a definite example
of the physiological functions of a division of the autonomic appa-
ratus generating a desire by producing peripheral sensations which
in turn dominate the behavior of the organism, exhibiting clearly,
a dynamic influence of peripheral origin that determines the activi-
ties of the personality.

Phenomena of excessively repeated acts of micturition in psycho-
neuroses indicate that a mechanism exists which may cause the
bladder to maintain a fixed tonus so that when the vesicular con-
tents reach a certain quantity an intravesicular pressure causing a

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 2^

desire occurs. Such spastic states of viscera, psychoneuroses show,
dominate nearly all other interests of the organism or personality
when they exist. Langelaan (8, p. 331) makes the encouraging sug-
gestion that perhaps certain types of convulsive seizure and some
progressive myopathies are related to the autonomic component,
and Sherrington includes the cataleptic postures, which may endure
for months.

Since the proprioceptive arc must be continuously active in order
to maintain the postural tonus of the bladder, it is necessary tp ?ts-
sume that, so long as the individual is unconscious of the activities
of his vesicular proprioceptive system, these activities are not in-
tense enough to arouse the reactions of the organism as a whole.
When they do become intense enough to cause the entire organism
to make an adaptation to the dominating activity of this part, namely,
in the preparation for, and in the act of micturition, then we have a
distinct physiological function, which is, in a definite sense, dif-
ferent from the previous subliminal functional state, and which
causes a compelling craving to micturate ; that is, a wish.

In this instance the phenomenon of awareness or consciousness
occurs when the body ay a unity must adjust itself to the special or
dominating activity of one of its parts,^

If it is true that the proprioceptive arc is necessary for the main-
tenance of the postural tonus of visceral muscles, and these muscles
in turn stimulate the intramural receptors of the afferent arcs, and
the. circuitous flow of energy is practically continuous, although
varying in its rapidity, then we have at last a satisfactory physiolog-
ical basis for the conception that from each visceral division flows a
continuous afferent stream of subliminal stimuli (feelings) recipro-
cally, though, perhaps, indirectly, influencing the functions of the
other organs separately as well as collectively. And, further, when
the postural tension of a division or an organ, like the bladder,
stomach or genitalia, is increased to a greater degree than the ten-
sions of the other organs, the afferent, sensory, flow from this organ
or division dominates the afferent flow of the remainder of the
group, thereby dominating the behavior of the animal, i, e., to apply
this principle to man, the nature of the hyperactive viscera deter-
mines the nature of the affections or wishes that we are conscious of
and explains the fact that we are never directly dominated by purely
one emotional craving or one wish. Our wishes are all more or
less active.
; It is much more practical and satisfactory for the psychologist

« This explanation of consciousness of self and of the environment will
be later referred to more fully.

28 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

and psychopathologist to work with a hypothetical conception of the
personality that considers it as an interwoven, continuous stream of
affective cravings of unfathomable depth and numerous shades of
aversive and acquisitive tendencies toward the world as it is consti-
tuted for that personality; some cravings reenforcing each other,
some repressing each other, some overcompensating for the deficien-
cies of others; all, more or less, actively striving to attain the con-
trol of the personality in order to acquire satisfactory stimuli through
the adequate exposure of appropriate receptors.

To present the same conception concretely we must learn to see
the living, working body as a complex unity because of the individual
importance of the postural tensions of each autonomic division, the
salivary glands, stomach, liver, intestines, rectum, diaphragm, heart,
lungs, kidneys, bladder, prostate, genitalia, etc., all more or less,
vigorously striving, at times quite independently, with one another, to
dominate the final common projicient motor paths, in order that the
exteroceptors will be appropriately exposed to stimuli. (See Fig. 2.)

The nature of the afferent stream emanating from a diseased, or
an organically inferior, or an organically superior organ, or from a
repressed, or an excessively used organ, modifies the relative impor-
tance of the afferent contributions from the other organs and may
seriously interfere with the personality's general development and
comfort. For example, if a woman, whose organic constitution is
unusually voluptuous, who cannot avoid having incessant, vigorous
cravings for maternity, is married to an impotent, imambitious man,
although organically constituted for prolific reproduction and hap-
piness, she must suffer incessant anxiety because she is bound by
society to avoid living naturally. The potent-husband-and-frigid-
wife dilemma, and the reverse, are among the most persistent to be
met with in social problems.

The above hypothesis explains how the increased postural tonus
of an important viscus may be the source of a persistent afferent
stream of nervous impulses (feelings to act) which are intense
enough to entirely dominate the other affections for a period of
time — ^such as a particular postural tonus of the rectum and its
sphincters which would compel preparations for defecation. Psy-
chotics, who feel they must defecate but cannot (this I have ob-
served to continue for a long period of time), show the most intense
distress and inability to become interested in anything else.

If it is possible, as psychotics abundantly indicate, and those who
recover through a psychoanalysis substantiate, that instead of a
brief period of distressing posture of a viscus the posture Inay be

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 29

Fig. 2. This diagram represents the continuity of the energic stream
flowing through nutritional, sexual and sublimational functions of the per-
sonality. At no particular point does it have a beginning or an end. The
large figure represents the healthy, happy, well-^balanced, progressive, con-
structive, virile personality. He is so constituted because, being free from
serious affective repressions, he lives a well-rounded-out biological career.
This, the most general type, is the most difficult to maintain throughout the
struggrle for potency. (Comfortable potency exists in proportion to the suc-
cessfulness of the compensation for fear.)

The smaller figures represent the six different general types of eccentric
deviations from the normal that may occur because of organic inferiority, as
in the idiot (C) or excessively fecundating moron (£) ; or because of func-
tional inferiority due to affective-autonomic repression, as in the chronic,
profoundly dissociated personality (C), or in some prostitutes (£). The
representations of the six figures are gfiven below. The capacity for ex-
tension or retraction in the various directions should be recognized as elastic,
varying greatly at different times for the same individual.

A — the undernourished striving, asectic, paranoid, philosophizing type.

B — ^the emaciated, autoerotic, demented— organic and functional.

C — ^the fat, gormandizing, demented— organic and functional.

D — the erotic, inspirational, eccentric manic type.

£ — ^the pimp, prostitute, and fecundating moron type.

F— the comfortable, ascetic, gormandizing, religious tjrpe.

30 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

sustained for long periods of time, then, probably, we have discov-
ered the elementary physiological foundations for the development
of the eccentric traits of character in personality. Each individual
organ of the viscera, containing an afferent innervation, and each
field of distribution of the circulatory system must be considered.
The infinite capacity for postural variation among individuals, and
the similarity of the psychic productions of individuals possessing
similar dominant postural traits seem to be best explained by this
hypothesis.

Sherrington (9, p. 474) suggests that ^^one function this tonus
may serve is that of an adjuvant to so-called muscular sense *'^
" Much of the reflex reaction expressed by the skeletal musculature
is not motile, but postural, and has as its result not a movement, but
the steady maintenance of an attitude."

A young man carries his hands like his father, another walks like
his father, another holds his head tilted toward one shoulder Uke
his father, a daughter tried to have a deformed finger like her
father's, another works the muscles of her cheeks, unconsciously
imitating her father, internes in hospitals notoriously imitate their
chiefs of the staff, students weartheirclothes, hats, carry their bodies,
facial expression, accent their words, adopt the characteristic phrases,
moral and social attitudes of their teachers or of older, socially potent
students. Postural imitation, in order to develop a personality like
the hero, is the eternal effort of the hero worshipper. Qiildren
learn to spit like others, laugh like their playmates, cut their fingers,
injure themselves, tear and soil their clothing and adopt countless
artifices in order to be like their associates. The influence of asso-
ciates upon the personality is a physiological mechanism and occurs
unconsciously, or at least begins unconsciously.

The tendency to maintain a characteristic setting of the facial
muscles, vocal cords, diaphragm, muscles of the thorax, carriage of
the body, is apparently traceable to the affective disposition of the
individual — ^"the autonomic component." When the artist wishes
to portray a certain affective state, he must paint his figure in a char-
acteristic posture so that the postural imitative reactions of the
viewers will give them a characteristic content of consciousness.

Peripheral Origin of the Emotions

That the visceral functions have a fundamental influence on the
personality, no one questions, but the nature of this influence has
long been a controversial subject for physiology and psychology.

^Italics mine.

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 3 1

Sherrington (II) has concluded that the visceral functions only re-
enforce the affective state and do not produce it, being secondary to
cerebral emotional activities.

A reconsideration of his experiments, however, shows that if
the postural tensions of the diaphragm, which introspective analysis
indicates reacts significantly to potentially painftd or pleasant exo-
genous stimuli, are given due importance in their reciprocal mechan-
ical influence upon respiration, cardiac contractions and alimentary
adaptations, the experiments do not refute the physiological mech-
anism of James' theory.

Sherrington foimd (II, p. 389) that spinal transection through
the seventh cervical segment and the section of the vagi above both
recurrent laryngeal branches, and of the sympathetic trunks at the
same level did not "dull" a young puppy's exhibitions of "joy,"
"pleasure," and "fear," or an older bitch's reactions of "anger,"
" disgust," " pleasure " and " fear." The afferent and efferent nerve
supply of the diaphragm was left intact. The viscera, which were
connected with the autonomic centers in the spinal cord, were ex-
posed to the mechanical influence of emotional changes in the ten-
sion of the diaphragm. Through well established habitual and
phylogenetic associations these postures may have been a connect-
ing mechanical medium of influence between the part of the animal
which was intact with the brain and the segregated part.** The
motor reactions of the muscles of the head, fore legs, larynx and
diaphragm (as indicated by the barking and breathing) were typ-
ical of "aggressive rage."*** Such violent reactions might have
characteristic mechanical influences upon the viscera and surely
affect the contents of the great blood-vessels. It is not safe to
assume that the viscera and motor tensions which were still con-
nected with the brain were not causing consciousness of typical sen-
sations which constituted the emotion, and that the segregated part,
when normal, did not greatly increase and reenforce the affective
disturbance.

That the autonomic apparatus may be conditioned to react to
stimuli even during a state of cerebral anesthesia is shown by Sher-

** It is not established that the operation completely separated the viscera
from efferent and afferent influences with the brain although in the dog the
connecting fibers between the cervical sympathetic and thoracic sympathetic
lie in the same sheath with the vagus and the depressor branch of the superior
laryngeal (Sherrington).

*^The method of testing whether or not the spinal dogs showed emo-
tional responses to exogenous cerebral stimuli was to bring appropriate
stimuli to play upon the exterceptors in a natural manner, such as dog's flesh
in milk to arouse disgust, scolding to arouse fear, and a cat to arouse rage.

4

32 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE FEKSONALTIY

ringtcHi's Turin spinal dog (II, p. 393). The cardiac rate and
strength and respiration showed marked reactions, of the fear type,
to auditory stimuli which had formerly accompanied pain stimuli
(faradic current).

James' theory of the emotions, maintains that affect producing
motor responses to agreeable or disagreeable stimuli occur before the
affective reactions are felt, that is, before the emotion as such exists,
and, unless this motor response occurs the emotion does not come
into existence. Therefore, it may be held that the observed motor
responses of joy, anger, eta, to the visual, etc, stimulation of Sher-
rington's spinal dogs were cmly partial motor-joy, or fear responses,
but sufficient to give the dog a diaracteristic appearance, though not
so intense as when the entire system was intact.

The Sherrington argument, in principle, is the same as that
which might be made in case the stomach were removed and the
animal still digested food and one concluded that the stomach had no
digestive functions.

We cannot assume, since part of the organism shows charac-
teristic affective t)rpes of motor responses to agreeable or disagree-
able stimuli, that the isolated or extirpated organs did not have very
important or even more important affective functions of a similar
nature.

The only manner in which Sherrington's type of experiment
could be satisfactorily used to prove that certain or all viscera had
no affective influences would be to isolate them from all connec-
tions with the cerebro-spinal system and if the individual still felt
characteristic affective changes, and no visceral changes cotdd be
noted, then we might conclude at least that the motor functions of
the isolated viscera do not alone determine the affective reaction
of the personality.

Another tmsatisfactory point in Sherrington's experiments was
the intact diaphragm. The extensor muscles of the fore limbs were
connected with the brain and, although the spinal cord from the
seventh cervical segment posteriorly was not connected with the brain
and anterior portion of the cord, the reflex movements of the fore
limbs (and head and neck) by pulling on the skeletal frame, trans-
mitted possibly characteristic mechanical influences upon the iso-
lated remainder of the skeletal musculature and set up proprio-
ceptive reactions that rapidly produced cooperative responses in the
isolated muscle groups.

The spinal dogs showed strong aversions for dog's flesh and
the point arises that, if the face, ears, etc., assumed a dejected pos-
ture, it would be highly important to know what emissive move-

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 33

ments the stomach was making, since the dog's flesh " excited dis-
gust " unconquerable by ordinary hunger ; and hunger, according to
Cannon, is dependent upon definite gastric contractions. Since the
spinal dogs also showed sexual jexcitement and nursed young, it is at
least safe to assume that the visceral functions pertaining to repro-
duction and maternal interests tremendously influenced the dog's
behavior, and it is well known that exteroceptive stimuli do not ex-
cite a bitch's sexual interests if the reproductive organs are not
functioning properly.

That Goltz's (i, p. 207) dog, with its cerebral cortex removed,
should have shown anger symptoms when its foot was held, and no
other affective symptoms, seems to support the conception that the
more highly intricate the integrative f imctions of the cerebral cortex
are, the more refined and delicate becomes the affective response.
But this does not support the notion that the affective reactions, as
such, originate in the cortex. The intricate cortex is only a medium
of coordinating and reenforcing reactions and enables the organism
to react as a unity more readily and more delicately to the auto-
nomic responses to pain and pleasure stimuli.

Sherrington contributed materially to the knowledge that pos-
tural skeletal muscle tonus is primarily influenced by the autonomic
system, and the dejected posture (postural muscle tonus) of the
spinal dog, disgusted by dog's flesh, suggests strongly that in some
manner the unpleasant olfactory stimulus had free access to the auto-
nomic system of his dog and produced strong avertive reactions to
the odor.

The autonomic genesis of desires, cravings, wishes, emotions,
hungers or, in a comprehensive word, aff ectivity, by causing periph-
eral proprioceptive changes in the viscera and circulatory system also
is supported by the work of Cannon and Carlson.

^ Cannon's studies of hunger (4, p. 247) indicate the mechanism
of the dynamic functions of the personality. That himger, as a
craving, should have a peripheral origin should be given great sig-
nificance in formulating a conception of an affective sensori-motor
system.

Cannon eliminated emptiness of the stomach and excessive
hydrochloric acid as causes of hunger by observing that hunger oc-
curred in subjects when no acid was present in the stomach contents
or only slightly present and that hunger disappeared after gastric
lavage.

Turgescence of the mucous membranes was disposed of, because,
when indigestible foods are swallowed, according to Pawlow, no

34 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

juices are secreted to relieve the turgescence, and hunger disappears.
Cannon well maintains that ''a// that we need as a support for the
peripheral reference of the sensation is proof that conditions occur
there, simultaneously with hunger pangs which might reasonably
be regarded as giving rise to those pangs f^

His method of demonstrating that peripheral changes occurred
at the moment of feeling the hunger pangs was that of swallowing a
small rubber bulb, then inflating it and connecting it with a record-
ing apparatus. A series of records showed that with each wave of
hunger feeling, concomitant and slightly preceding gastric contrac-
tions occurred in characteristically intermittent waves. These ob-
servations were obtained in others besides himself. He concludes
(4, p. 259) "the feeling of hunger, which was reported while the
contractions were recurring, disappeared as the waves stopped."
^'The close concomitance of the contractions with hunger pangs
therefore clearly indicates that they are the real source of those
pangs/'

Carlson's observations (12, p. 64), which were similar to Can-
non's, "on more than fifty men are in complete accord with those
of Cannon and Washburn." " There is a fairly close correspond-
ence between the strength of the stomach contractions and the
degree of hunger sensations experienced simultaneously." (12,
p. 69) "The hunger sensation seems to be produced by the con-
tractions only. When the empty stomach is normal, strong con-
tractions, however catted, produced a sensation of hunger/*
" Hunger contains elements of kinesthetic sensation as well as pain,
the latter predominating in strong hunger." (12, p. 65) "Tetanus
periods of the stomach are invariably accompanied by a similar fusion
or tetanus of the hunger sensation" and (12, p. 66) "abrupt cessa-
tion of the gastric tetanus at the end of a strong contraction period
is accompanied by an equally abrupt and complete cessation of the
hunger sensation." (This supports the conception that the hyper-
active viscus determines the nature of the dominating affective crav-
ing.)

Carlson (12, p. 219) found that 20 to 50 c.c. of fresh defibrinated
blood from starving dogs injected into normal dogs "increases the
gastric tonus and hunger contraction of the latter, if their stomachs
are empty and if moderate tonus and hunger contractions are in evi-
dence in the recipient at the time of injection of the blood." These
reactions did not occur when the stomach was atonic. This indi-
cates that products of metabolism in the blood stream probably have

• Italics mine.

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 35

an initiating and an augmenting effect on the autonomic hunger
functions.

Cannon's (4, p. 234) description of hunger contains a valuable
suggestion for psychology. Hunger is an intermittent, '^dull ache
or gnawing pain referred to the lower mid-chest region and the epi-
gastritun, which may take imperious control of human actions " and
has an abrupt onset. Besides the dull ache, however, "lassitude
and drowsiness may appear, or faintness, or violent headache, or
irritability and restlessness such that continuous effort in ordinary
aflFairs becomes increasingly difficult" (4, p. 236). ''The peculiar
dull ache of hungriness, referred to the epigastrium, is usually the
organism's first strong demand for food'' which if not heeded may
" grow into a highly uncomfortable pang or gnawing less definitely
localized as it becomes more intense," including the above quoted
sensory disturbances (4, p. 235). "The unpleasantness of hunger
leads to eating, eating starts gastric digestion and abolishes the sen-
sation. Meanwhile the pancreatic and intestinal juices, as well as
bile, have been prepared in the duodenum to receive the oncoming
chyme. The periodic activity of the alimentary canal in fasting,
therefore, is not solely the source of hunger pangs, but it is at the
same time an exhibition in the digestive organs of readiness for
prompt attack on the food swallowed by the hungry animal " (4, p.
264). This state of "readiness" really is a state of neediness for
food and the "dull ache" or "gnawing" sensations may well be
classed as itching sensations which are relieved by the soothing rub-
bing of foods as well as " indigestible " stuff, mucous, gastric lavage,
etc., which according to Pawlow relieve himger, although no juices
are secreted.

The conception then, that the unpleasant itching feeling in the
stomach, which is the " constant characteristic, the central fact " of
hunger (4, p. 236) and takes " imperious control of human actions,"
is the key to the dynamic functions of the personality. At a glance
we may see the enormous influence produced upon the behavior of
man by the periodical itching in his stomach and his elaborate ef-
forts to acquire adequate stimuli which will neutralize the affective
state of hungriness.

It may not be premature here to claim that all the affective f tmc-
tions have the same physiological principle as hunger, and that in
principle all the affective cravings are, in their mechanism, forms of
hunger no matter how delicately, as sentiment, they may be poised.
Their dynamic principle is compulsion of the organism to acquire
such stimuli as will soothe the different forms of itching; for ex-
ample the phrase " itching for a fight " or to do a certain act.

36. AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

That food htinger should be classified as physiologically and
psychologically similar to other affective cravings or emotions is not
new. Cannon says (4, p. 232) " on the same plane with pain and the
dominant emotions of fear and anger, as agencies which determine
the action of organisms, is the sensation of hunger." It is only
necessary, in order to firmly establish the James-Lange theory of the
peripheral origin of emotions to apply Cannon's principle of the
peripheral origin of hunger in order to demonstrate that (charac-
teristic) conditions occur somewhere in the autonomic viscera,
"simultaneously," with consciousness of an affective or emotional
disturbance.

James's theory of the emotions (13, p. 449) is that "the bodily
changes follow directly the perception of the exciting fact, and tha4
our feeling of the same changes as they occur is the emotion*'
'' Every one of the bodily changes, whatsoever it be, is felt, acutely
or obscurely, the moment it occurs." The fact that bodily changes
occur directly following a perception and this change is felt as the
emotion is exactly what Cannon established when he demonstrated
that certain forms of gastric contractions caused a "gnawing" feel-
ing called hunger. It is interesting that Cannon disagreed with
Boldireff's belief, that hunger provokes the gastric contractions and
reversed the conception to gastric contractions provoke hunger (4,
p. 253), then he stopped and reversed his dynamic principle by ac-
cepting Sherrington's belief that the other emotions originated in
the cerebrum, even though (4, p. 211) he says, "according to the
argument here presented the strong emot'ions, as fear and anger, are
rightly interpreted as the concomitants of bodily changes." (Italics
mine.)

It is now necessary to demonstrate that environmental condi-
tions (exteroceptive stimuli), which cause, reflexly, obvious reactions
or symptoms characteristic of definite emotional states, also cause
visceral changes which are essentially as characteristic. This has
in a sense never been satisfactorily established. Darwin was in-
clined to feel that quite opposite emotional states seemed to accom-
pany very similar motor disturbances, to which view Cannon and
others tend to agree. I hope to show that the error lay, not so much
in the observations, but in the interpretation of the observations —
particularly the inciting causes of the emotional disturbances which
were observed.

It is first important to demonstrate that visceral changes of a
pleasant or unpleasant nature always occur when the exteroceptors
are exposed to certain potentially beneficial or harmful stimuli.
These visceral changes are certainly capable of causing a consistent

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 37

stream of sensory reactions or feelings which tend to persist until
stimuli are acquired that have the capacity for relieving the auto-
nomic sensorimotor tension or unrest and reestablishing a compara-
tive state of relaxation or rest.

Pawlow (4, p. 4), by careftd surgical methods, made a side
pouch of a part of the stomach (dog) with a normal nerve and
blood supply and wholly separated from the remainder of the
stomach. The secretions of the isolated part of the stomach are
considered to be representative of the secretory activities of the
entire stomach.

By also establishing an esophageal fistula the swallowed food
dropped out and was called sham feeding. By this means " Pawlow
showed that the chewing and swallowing of food which the dogs
relished resulted, after a delay of about five minutes, in a flow of
natural gastric juice from the side pouch of the stomach — sl flow
which persisted as long as the dog chewed and swallowed the food,
and continued for some time after eating ceased." "And since
the flow occurred only when the dog had (i) an appetite and (2)
the material presented was agreeable, the conclusion is justified that
this was a true psychic secretion" (4, p. S). (Italics mine.)

" The mere sight or smell of a favorite food may start the pour-
ing out of the gastric juice as was noted by. Bidder and Schmidt"
and confirmed by Schiff and Pawlow (4, p. 6).

That such complex reflex changes are called " true psychic secre-
tions " is confusing and imf ortimate for physiology and psychology
because the above two sentences contain all the factors necessary to
produce physiological responses to adequate stimtdi. "When the dog
has an appetite " means certainly that the physiological state of the
dog is appropriate or vulnerable to the stimulus, implying that much
of the time the physiological state is different and inappropriate for
the reaction. The assertion that when "the material presented is
agreeable," or a " favorite food " is seen or smelled, then salivary
and gastric secretions are started, is merely stating that the salivary
and gastric secretory glands are conditioned to react, reflexly to
these visual and olfactory stimuli and the resultant turgescence and
activity of the glands cause pleasant feelings (if the food is not
withheld). The term " psychic secretion " is not justified and is ex-
cessive because it clouds up the simple dynamic principle involved.
Even in man, where the salivary glands may be stimulated to secrete
by recalling the image of a past adequate stimulus, the term " psychic
secretion " is unnecessary. It is clearer to adhere strictly to what
actually happens and leave out unintelligible "psychic" phrases.

Cannon says (4, p. 8) : " Hornburg found that when the little

38 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY .

boy whom he studied chewed agreeable food (that is, when the gus-
tatory and perhaps visual and olfactory receptors were exposed to
adequate stimuli) a more or less active secretion of gastric juice in-
variably started, whereas the chewing of an indifferent substance (in-
adequate* stimuli), as gutta-percha, was followed by no secretion."
"These observations clearly demonstrate that the normal flow of
the first digestive fluids, the saliva and the gastric juice, is favored
by the pleasurable feelings which accompany the taste and smell of
food during mastication, or which are aroused when choice morsels
are seen or smelled." (Italics and parentheses mine.)

If we adhere to the principle of attributing the " pleasurable feel-
ings" to peripheral autonomic changes because the latter occur
simultaneously with, or slightly preceding, awareness of the feel-
ings, the glandular changes should be considered to produce the
above pleasant feelings. Adequate stimuli playing upon the ex-
teroceptors of an organism, when in an appropriate autonomic state,
cause a turgescence of certain secretory glands which, as they secrete,
cause feelings which are usually pleasant. (The secretions would
cause unpleasant feelings if the individual had parotitis or the food
was withheld.) It therefore becomes an excessive appendage to
psychology to require an additional source of the emotions.

*' Agreeable foods" are really materials having the qualities, as
sensory stimuli, to cause reactions which are " agreeable " or " pleas-
urable." Hence they are selected as "choice foods." We usually
do not choose the food and then wish the glandular activities to
follow. The glandular activities, the vasomotor turgescence and the
autonomic activities which result from these stimuli cause the " pleas-
urable feelings," just as the gastric contractions cause the feel-
ings of hunger. When the feelings of hunger are accompanied
by assurances of prompt and adequate gratification they are con-
sidered to be most desirable, and we are pleased to feel our " mouths
water," but when they are accompanied by fears of not being satis-
fied, we speak of " pangs of hunger " and dislike to have our mouths
water. (See Homberg's boy.) When the food is attractive to all
the others at the table and, because of anxiety about personal respon-
sibilities or love disappointments, etc., we find that our mouths do
riot water, we complain of very unpleasant feelings which may not
only be referred to the dry mouth but also to the griping viscera and
inadequate food stimuli.

(When we are not distracted by worries and fears our digestive
processes functionate so as to give us a comfortable sense of po-
tency.)

"The conditions favorable to proper digestion are wholly abol-

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 39

ished when unpleasant feelings such as vexation and worry and
anxiety, or great emotions such as anger and fear, are allowed to
prevail" (4, p. 9).

In the following series of observations of visceral reactions un-
favorable to digestion it should be noted that in each instance the
animal was exposed to stimuli that may have first caused fear reac-
tions (types of painful stimuli) and then the autonomic system pro-
tected itself by compensating with an anger state which would de-
stroy or remove the pain producing stimulus.

Homberg*s boy (4, p. 9) became "vexed" (angry) when he
could not eat at once and began to cry, then no secretion appeared
and Bogen's child (4, p. 10), with closed esophagus and gastric
fistula, "sometimes fell into such a passion" (anger), "in conse-
quence of vain hoping for food, that the giving of the food after the
child was calmed, was not followed by any flow of the secretion."

In both observations delaying the food seems to have been a
form of painful fear stimulus which aroused compensatory anger
reactions in order to procure the food by destroying the resistances.
It might be held that the digestive functions of the viscera were tem-
porarily changed to anger functions and thus the secretions did not
appear. The cries of the child may be regarded as the final reac-
tions to visceral feelings that were made unpleasant by delaying the
food.

These observations demonstrate that pleasant digestive reactions
result from adequate stimuli, but when the latter are compounded
with harmful (pain) stimuli (withholding the food) visceral changes
occur which impair the digestive functions. The visceral disturb-
ances become unpleasant as they tend to impair the digestive func-
tions ; they retard vitally necessary f imctions of life.

Bickel and Sasaki (4, p. 11), as referred to by Cannon, observed
that a dog's stomach secreted 66.7 c.c. of pure gastric juice in
twenty minutes after five minutes of feeding. Under very similar
conditions, after the dog had been enraged by the presence of a
cat (painful visual stimuli) the stomach secreted only 9 c.c. of fluid
in twenty minutes after five minutes of feeding. This secretion
was rich in mucus. They also observed that when the stomach of
this dog was secreting at its usual rate in order to digest the food,
and the cat was then brought into the immediate environment, the
stomach only secreted a few drops in the next 15 minutes and reac-
tions unfavorable to digestion continued long after the painful
stimuli were removed.

Oechsler (4, p. 13), as referred to by Cannon, reported that

40 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

the secretion of the gastric juice, the secretion of the pancreatic
juice, and the flow of bile, may be definitely checked "in such
psychic disturbances," that is, to say it more simply, in the presence
of fear or hatred-producing stimuli.

Cannon observed (4, p. 15), by means of the Roentgen rays, in
the dog, cat, and guinea pig, that "very mild emotional (fear, rage)
disturbances are attended by abolition of peristalsis." " Even indi-
cations of slight anxiety (such as covering the cat's nose and
mouth until a slight distress of breathing is produced) may be
attended by complete absence of the churning waves." "Like the
peristaltic waves of the stomach, the peristalsis and the kneading
movements (segmentation) in the small intestine, and the reversed
peristalsis in the large intestine all cease whenever the observed ani-
mal shows signs of emotional excitement" — ^that is, when the ani-
mal is exposed to potentially harmful stimuli (4, p. 16).

Just what is the significance of the seeming cessation of the vis-
ceral digestive functions? Is it a spastic postural tonus? What is
the nature of the proprioceptive reactions (kinesthetic sensations)
which are aroused by the viscera going into a spastic form of pos-
tural tonus? Do these proprioceptive sensations constitute the
stream of feeling or "emotional excitement" that one becomes
aware of at that time? Is the striped muscle system compelled to
act by the peculiar nature of the postural tonus of the viscera, in
order that the organism may acquire such stimuli for its exterocep-
tors as have the capacity to relieve the uncomfortable, probably spas-
tic, condition of the viscera and allow them to resume their more
fruitful, pleasure-giving digestive functions? It is obviously bio-
logically imperative that spastic visceral states should be relieved.
Spastic visceral and skeletal muscles are the source of a continuous
afferent proprioceptive stream and, as spastic tensions lose the ca-
jpacity to adapt to new needs, they are generally a hindrance.

" The influences unfavorable to digestion, however, are stronger
than those which promote it " (4, p. 12) which is what one would
expect in the universal struggle for life, and accounts for our elab-
orate defensive compensatory capacities.

Restatement. — ^In the preceding collection of observations we
have seen that the autonomic secretory and motor activities react
immediately when the organism (man, dog, cat, etc.) is exposed to
compounded stimuli which contain a potentially painful stimulus.
The autonomic sensorimotor apparatus seems to go into a peculiar
form of (spastic) postural tonus and this status is the peripheral
origin of a stream of unpleasant ^'feeling.**

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 4I

Cannon's belief that the change in the autonomic apparatus
rather followed "emotional excitement" in the cerebrum seems to
have been largely influenced by the impression that, since different
emotional states seemed to be accompanied by apparently similar
visceral disturbances a difference in physiological function must
occur somewhere when different emotions are observed, hence in
the cerebrum because of Sherrington's findings in the spinal dog.

It is necessary, because of this belief, to review the cases of
anxiety, the one of supposed joy, and the case of supposed disgust
referred to by Cannon and two of my cases of vomiting, in order
to show that in each case pain stimuli and fear reactions occurred
first. (Cannon's interpretation of the psychology of these cases is
not satisfactory, because he does not seem to consider that visual,
olfactory and auditory stimuli may be as painful as sciatic pain
stimuli, and he does not consider the conditioned reflex.)

Cannon reports the case (4, p. 17) of a " refined and sensitive
woman" who had "digestive difficulties." She was given a test
breakfast and the examination of the stomach contents revealed
no free acid, no digestion of the test breakfast, and the presence of
a considerable amount of the supper of the previous evening.
Her husband had the night previous to the test breakfatsfeljecome
uncontrollably drunk (an expression of semi-suppressed hati^d
for his wife). An uncontrollably drunk husband shoijlif normairy
cause anxiety and temporary indigestion for any woman if she is
normal. We need not assume undue sensitiveness. Qere was
a definite vigorous fear stimulus (of social degradation) and com-
pensatory anger reactions but probably suppressed because the pam- '"* ^ V*«
ful experience occurred among strangers (hotel), and the cause *of^ * fJ^*
the pain was inaccessible to pimishment in his " uncontrollable " ^*
drunken state. The second morning, after a " good rest," the gastric ;

functions again became normal ; the husband had probably resumed /v.
a fairly decent attitude. ^' ^ 'y^^

Cannon maintains that the digestive functions are also affected^ •
by emotions (4, p. 277) " which are usually mild— such as jey and*
sorrow and disgust — when they become sufficiently intense'^ and
*' the normal course of digestion may be stopped or quite reversed
in a variety of Jhese emotional states." This view seems to be
based on a case of tromiting following supposed " intense joy " re-
ported by Darwin,*'and Miiller's case of "intense sorrow," and a
case of " intense disgust " reported by Burton.

The case of supposedly intense joy was taken by Darwin (14,

•if-

42 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

p. 76) from the Medical Mirror of 1865 reported by Dr. J. Crichton
Browne. How probably accurate and personal Dr. Brown's obser-
vations were, must be kept in mind for the sake of the scientific
problem involved. It is given here in full: "How powerfully in-
tense joy excites the brain, and how the brain reacts on the body,
is well shown in rare cases of Psychical Intoxication " — " A yoimg
man of strongly nervous temperament, who, on hearing by a tele-
gram that a fortune had been bequeathed him, first became pale,
then exhilarated, and soon in the highest spirits, but flushed and very
restless. He then took a walk with a friend for the sake of tran-
quilizing himself, but returned staggering in his gate, uproariously
laughing, yet irritable in temper, incessantly talking, and singing
loudly in the public streets. It is positively ascertained he had not
touched any spirituous liquors, though everyone thought that he
was intoxicated. Vomiting after a time came on, and the half
digested contents of his stomach were examined, but no odor of
alcohol could be detected. He then slept heavily, and on awak-
ening was well, except that he suffered from headache, nausea
and prostration of strength." (Italics mine.) This description of
human behavior confuses one with a queer use of opposites and
makes the case have doubtful value, except that a young man of
" strongly nervous temperament," upon learning that he had been
bequeathed a fortune, was plunged into a brief intense psychosis.
It is noted that he was " irritable " in temper, of " strongly nerv-
ous temperament," a polite term for an irritable temperament,
and that he first turned pale when he was informed of his inherit-
ance. This case cannot be safely accepted as a pure case of intense
joy because the young man gave strong indications of first reacting
with acute fear (paleness). This could only have been safely de-
termined by a psychoanalysis, because the inefficiency of auto-eroti-
cism, anal-eroticism, inability to handle the fortune, and being re-
minded of old homicidal wishes suggest themselves as possible reac-
tions in this psychopathic personality. Then followed the compen-
satory mixed reaction of joy and anger. So in this turmoil of fear,
joy, anger, and possibly love (successful wooing often depends on
money) this psychopath was swept off his feet, and after excessive
pychomotor activity with marked incoordinations of incessant talk-
ing, singing, irritabilty and weakness, he vomited, slept heavily, and
awakened "well," but suffering from headache, nausea and weak-
ness. This case reminds one of an epileptic seizure initiated by a
fear reaction.

Cannon (4, p. 278) gives his impression of this observation as

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 43

" a case of a young man who on hearing that a fortune had been
left him, became pale, then exhilarated, and after various expres-
sions of joyous feeling vomited the half digested contents of his
stomach," and bases on this case his argument that intense joy can
cause gastric changes similar to other affective disturbances.

The case of sorrow referred to by Cannon (4, p. 278) was a
"young woman whose lover had broken the engagement of mar-
riage. She wept in bitter sorrow for several days, and during this
time vomited whatever food she took." Whatever this girl sacri-
ficed or lost by the breaking of her engagement is undetermined but
obviously pain and also fear of never again having her love-object
caused the behavior reactions of "sorrow" and a definite relation
existed in this case of vomiting to pain and fear.

The case of disgust and vomiting (4, p. 278) is given as follows :
^*A gentle woman of the same city saw a fat hog cut up, when the
entrails were opened, and a noisome savour offended her nose, she
. much misliked and would not longer abide ; a physician in presence
told her, as that hog, so zvas she, full of filthy excrements, and ag-
gravated the matter by some other loathsome incidents, insomuch
this nice gentle woman apprehended it so deeply she fell forthwith
a vomiting, was so mightily distempered in mind and body, that with
all his art and persuasion, for some months after, he could not re-
store her to herself again, she could not forget or remove the object
out of her sight." (Italics and capitals mine.) This case cannot
be safely accepted as a case of intense disgust causing vomiting,
because of the probability that the ignorant but overly refined, gentle
woman was made extremely apprehensive when she was reminded
of her offensive interior by an aggravating physician who delighted
in telling refined people that they had filthy interiors, and some other
things too indecent to print. The filthy interior readily suggests
the filthy soul to people who are obsessed with trying to escape the
wickedness of the flesh, and repress their emotions in order to
appear refined. It is at least safe to regard the physician's sugges-
tions as painful stimuli causing fear reactions which were perhaps
complicated with reactions of disgust or aversion aroused by the
odors. Besides, judging from the later apologetic attitude of the
physician, strong feelings of anger for the offense also complicated
this woman's reactions.

Because of the apparent similarity of the crude (shadow) ob-
servations through the fluoroscope and the more accurate gastric>v
analysis Cannon concludes that there are "no noteworthy" dif-
ferences to "visceral accompaniments of fear and rage." (Pain-

44 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

f ul Stimuli and fear reactions, it will be shown, always precede the
compensatory reactions of rage — ^see discussion of fear and rage.)

Cannon says (4, p. 277) : " Obvious vascular differences, as
pallor or flushing of the face, are of little significance. With in-
crease of blood pressure from vasoconstriction, pallor might result
from action of the constrictors in the face, or flushing might result
because the constrictors elsewhere, as, for example, in the abdomen,
raised the pressure so high that facial constrictors are overcome . . .
or the flushing may occur from local vasodilation." This inference
about the variation of facial vasodilation seems to be a mechanical
guess and is not a sound point in his contribution.

One can readily understand why those who feel that such
vascular differences as pallor or flushing of the face are of little
significance, are not likely to be impressed by their own subjective
experiences or James's theory of the emotions, because the very foun-
dation of the theory is that the secretory or motor changes, wherever
or however they occur, cause characteristic sensory disturbances.
(The principle that the nature and location of the peripheral changes
determine the nature of our feelings is similar, physiologically, to
the conviction universally held that the area of an inflaiftmation or
injury is the origin and cause of the.sensation of pain.) Intravesicu-
lar pressure does not cause a desire or feeling until the pressure is
over 18 cm. of water which indicates the delicacy of the peripheral
adjustment necessary to produce an affective change. Hence it is
readily conceivable that slight variations in postural visceral ten-
sions, which are not observable to the fluoroscope or eye, may cause
critical affective disturbances.

Further evidence that the functional tensions of the viscera de-
termine the affective status of the individual is found in the af-
fective influence of cold, fever, exhaustion, and exogenous intoxica-
tions. Cannon (4, p. 262) states that "in fever, when bodily ma-
terial is being most rapidly used, hunger is absent. Its absence is
understood from an observation made by F. T. Murphy and my-
self, that infection, with systemic involvement, is accompanied by
a total cessation of all movements of the alimentary canal. Boldi-
reff observed that when his dogs were fatigued the rhythmic con-
tractions failed to appear. Being ' too tired to eat ' is thereby given
rational explanation.^^

This is also true for the more delicate affective reactions. When
we are fatigued or have systemic involvements with fever our ac-
quisitive interests and defensive or resistive capacities are decidedly

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 45

reduced. We may be "too tired," or "too sick" to enjoy music,
art, companions, parties, day-dreams, current events, or withstand
a shock, etc. Neither are we then able to readjust the primary af-
fective disturbances of fear, anger, shame and grief. If aroused
they tend to continue unduly, indicating an inability of the autonomic
apparatus to make compensatory readjustments so readily as in
health. I reported a case (15) of nausea and vomiting in a young
woman due to repressed hatred and fear following a series of con-
flicts with her. mother-in-law. This psychoneurosis persisted for
more than a year and reversed (nauseating) peristalsis was quickly
aroused by red fruits and vegetables. Also an instance of vomiting
in a physician, who, while fishing soon after breakfast, was excited
by hooking a fish and vomited after it escaped, which was probably
the result of inability to protect himself from the fear of losing the
fish, by catching it (52, p. 450). Everyone is familiar with the feel-
ing of nausea that precedes abdominal retching and vomiting and
the nausea and disgust, with sensations of gastric movements, in-
dicating a reversion of peristalsis. Oiildren, to express disgust,
will hawk, make emissive movements and even make vomiting move-
ments, indicating that visceral disturbances have already occurred
which gave sensations suggesting the vomiting movements. Many
people can testify to a disappearance of all affective interests when
seasick, during which time the digestive system is inclined to make
persistent, energetic emissive movements. Cannon remarks that loy-
alty disappears in the face of excessive hunger. So may love,
shame, fear, etc., indicating that too vigorous hunger functions of
the stomach, when once established, do not permit the less strong
affective functions to come into play. Among college athletes I
have heard used the phrase "he lost his guts," to mean that the
athlete was a weak contender because he suffered from diarrhea
(excessive emissive peristalsis)— due to fear of losing and inability
to compensate.

When we have an acute " sickening pain " we do not feel affec-
tionate at the same time, and when the sickening pain is felt it is
known that marked visceral disturbances occur. We are all fa-
miliar with the severe digestive disturbances, lowered resistaiice and
distressing visceral sensations that are caused by the loss of a love-
object and the vigorous appetites and splendid digestive powers that
are established when we have firmly acquired the love-object. It
requires little imagination to apply the physiological principle of
failure to compensate to so-called cases of " shell shock."

46 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

Pain- and Pleasure-Giving Stimuli of Distance Receptors

The prominence of the painful stimulus and the primary fear
reaction, which precedes the avertive adjustments, must necessarily,
from the nature of the proBlem, be studied as a physiological phe-
nomenon and then its psychological or behavioristic significance
reviewed. In order that the similarity may be recognized the
physiological disturbances that accompany painful physical injuries,
such as crushing a nerve or tearing flesh, should be compared to cer-
tain painful visual or auditory stimuli. It is perhaps necessary to
show that visual, auditory and gustatory stimuli may produce auto-
nomic (physiological) effects which are similar to the effects of
physical injuries.

A personal experience, while sitting near the side of an open
street car absorbed in a problem, confirmed this impression for me.
Just as we passed some workmen, who were loading boards on a
wagon, they let a heavy board fall flat. It made a sharp, loud bang
near my head. My first clear recognition of the presence of the
wagon followed the bang. The strong, sharp percussion of my
ear drum did not cause pain there, but the instantaneous violence
with which my diaphragm (?) "jumped" and (probably) stomach
and intestines reacted was painful and, even before I fully realized
what had occurred, I felt a rapid defensive compensation of anger
sweep over me as a marked vasodilatation in both arms, chest, neck,
and face occurred, and then I became aware of a rapidly develop-
ing compulsive feeling to speak and act (remove or destroy the
cause). Fortunately, before overt movements got under way an af-
fective compulsion to maintain a respectable dignity asserted itself,
and instead of wasting the aggressive energy on the unsuspecting
workmen it turned on the opponents of the James-Lange theory of
the emotions.

While preparing these observations on the peripheral origin of
the emotions a trivial experience emphasized the peripheral origin
of fear and the compensatory anger reaction which followed. I had
filled a metallic, disc-shaped hot-water bottle and was drying it with
a towel when suddenly I felt it slipping rapidly through my fingers.
The hand was reflexly tightened on the slipping object but also the
body and leg muscles had reflexly started to contract in order to pull
the frame down toward the floor so as to enable me to get beneath
and catch the bottle that had started to fall. This all occurred in an
instant and is of course related by retrospection, but the sequence of
events were promptly and accurately noted, being a valuable obser-
vation because of its entirely spontaneous nature. The hand that

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 47

had been holding the bottle in a light postural grip succeeded in
resuming its grasp on it and the other bodily movements, particularly
that of getting into a crouching position, automatically became ex-
cessive and were abruptly stopped when only about one third started.
The abrupt stopping of the general flexion of the legs by a general
abrupt counter-extension produced a brief but intense tingling of the
muscles of the legs and thighs. This was decidedly unpleasant,
causing a very disagreeable tingling of the muscles, and might be
described as startling. The abrupt onset of the falling of the object
itself caused no disagreeable feelings, but the abrupt stopping of
the sudden, tense contractions was very disagreeable, and belonged
to the pain-fear type.

Within a few seconds I felt a decided reaction of anger at the
bottle and then at my carelessness. This incident, as a* spontaneous
phenomenon, illustrates the sequence of the peripheral origin of the
startling, tingling pain and compensatory anger and is worthy of
consideration.

A thirteen weeks' old puppy was cautiously making his first in-
spection of the snarling head of a bear rug when I made the fol-
lowing observation. He was gradually compensating for his vig-
orous fear (avertive) reactions which had instantly started when he
first saw the head. After many distant, encircling inspections be-
hind chairs, etc., he gradually advanced first behind the head and
smelled an extended hind paw, and then cautiously walked up the leg
with every receptor wide open for dangerous stimuli. Finally he
worked around in front of the bear, pushing his head (the distance
receptors, eyes, ears, and nose with the defensive teeth) up first
and keeping the remainder of the body extended as far back as pos-
sible. When I was sure he could not see me I made a sharp sound
with my foot. The sudden auditory percussion precipitated a panicy
scramble across the floor away from the bear. A minute or so later
a curious interest urged him to return. Some obscure affective crav-
ing was urging him. Finally he reached the head, touched noses,
licked each eye, smelled in each ear, inspected the open mouth, licked
the nose and then mounted the head and began copulation move-
ments. When hunger, fatigue and fear are absent sexual functions
come to the foreground in the infra-human primates and man.

It is well known that all young animals, including infants, may
be terrified by staring, fierce-looking eyes and deep, guttural sounds.
Mothers use soft, purring sounds and brief glances to keep the
yotmg comfortable. All animals use harsh sounds and staring to

s

48 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

intimidate enemies. Selous in his African Nature Notes, reports
that his Kafirs said " their hearts died " when the lions roared near
them.

The yelping wolf pack, barking terriers and the profane, irate
bully tend to paralyze their victims with auditory percussions before
they make their assault with teeth and paws. The cheering of loyal
friends in athletic competitions, in theatricals and of soldiers on
parade and in battle has an energizing effect.

The purely visual stimulus may cause extremely painful feelings
and terror. If one walks through a field or woods in a dusky light
with the mind engrossed and suddenly sees a coiled object lying on
the ground under one's feet, painful visceral reactions are felt and
fright occurs even before one recognizes that the object is or is not
a snake. The mere contours of the object start autonomic reflex ac-
tivities even before the perception of the object is completed. I
well remember an experience when walking across a freshly plowed
field. As my foot was descending in the stride a partly coiled
" something " caught my eye, lying very near the place the foot was
to touch the ground. Instantly the leg supporting the body reflexly
projected it onward and the foot, which had descended too far to
be retracted, extended out of danger by a movement which started
as a step but terminated in a leap. Painful visceral fear reactions
seem to have started, before the perception of ''snake'* was formed.
The conviction of "snake" did not occur until I turned aroimd.
The autonomic reflex activities are quicker than perception and prob-
ably the existence of many people depends upon this accomplishment
of nature, not trusting the responsibilities of life to perception.^

Naturally the arm-chair psychologist, who studies out a hypo-
thetical case and visualizes the snake in the grass and then imagines
what will happen, will naturally put perception first and visceral ac-
tivities and emotion second ; which is quite true for the fantasy be-
cause he has to visualize the snake image first to start the experi-
ment going. When the exogenous stimulus is forced upon the ex-
teroceptor quite a different process occurs.

To return to the hypothetical snake in the grass. If it is small,
say a foot long, the compensatory reactions of anger to destroy the
painful stimulus quickly follow the unpleasant surprise and perhaps
the impulse will be to stamp the head of the snake. Let us magnify
the snake, increasing its potency and reducing our proportion of
power by being surprised by a snake four feet long. If compen-
satory anger reactions occurred, an effort to destroy the snake might

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 49

be made, provided the individual could realize a comfortable margin
of power by seizing a long, strong club. If no weapon was to be-
had the fear reactions would remove the individual and the aggres-
sive anger compensation would have to get an outlet through fancies
of what he would have done had a real club been found. Let us
magnify the snake to eighteen feet in length, the painfulness of
the visceral reactions and terror may be sufficient to paralyze one,
if his physical condition at the time is not rugged, and at best, the
painful affective reaction of fear would only produce prompt efforts
to remove the receptors from the stimulus. Anger would only
follow after a sufficient margin of safety was acquired. As this
marginal feeling of safeness and power increased fancies about de-
stroying the snake might be succeeded by efforts to actually accom-
plish the destruction of the snake or its capture, which would also
be destruction of its potential dangerousness.

The compensatory reaction of anger or rage only follows a
pain stimulus and primary fear reactions. It is not necessary to
expect, for the peripheral theory of the emotions, that immediately
a marked difference in the metabolic adjustment of the organism or
in the autonomic postural reactions should be recognizable upon
crude observation of the fear and rage because rage is so quickly
and intimately associated with fear that its onset would escape the
observer and no difference in the physiological fimction would be
noted. The later autonomic reactions should show at least a marked
difference in the postural tonus of the viscera and extensor muscles,
and in the regions of vasodilation if a protective compensation oc-
curred. Such phenomena could hardly be seen in the shadows of
the fluoroscope, but are quite easily differentiated by a frank intro-
spection of one's spontaneous affective reactions.

Some olfactory stimuli, it is well known, cause strong emissive,
gagging and retching movements with feelings of nausea and disgust
which under certain conditions might be fearful ordeals. Some dogs
and horses become panic-stricken when they inhale odors of bears,
elephants, lions, etc. Like the moose and deer, they do not have
fear reactions upon seeing some animals, including man, but bolt
in a panic when they receive the obnoxious odor.

Wertheimer, cited by Cannon (4, p. 18), showed that, in an
anesthetized animal the stimulation of a nerve, that would produce
pain in a conscious animal, quickly abolished the contractions of the
stomach (which is very similar to the fear reaction). This indi-
cates that the higher central functions (perceptive) are not neces-
sary to start characteristic autonomic disturbances for contact.

50 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

noxious stimuli. (The notion that the emotion of fear must be
felt centrally first and that it then causes the peripheral disturb-
ance is further shaken by such data.) The above experiments indi-
cate that the higher central association tracts are necessary to enable
the organism as a whole to become aware of, or react to, the un-
pleasant (nauseating) feelings caused by the visceral disturbance
from the pain stimulus.

This interpretation is further substantiated by Netschaiev, cited
by Cannon (4, p. 19). He "showed that excitation of the sensory
fibers in the sciatic nerve for two or three minutes resulted in an
inhibition of the secretion of gastric juice that lasted for several
hours." Nausea, vomiting (reversed gastric peristalsis of varying
intensity) is well known to follow painful accidents as well as fear-
ful visual, auditory, and olfactory stimuli.

It may be well to present here further data to show that, although
ostensibly the body is not injured by a visual stimulus, it may ac-
tually be seriously disturbed, not only in its digestive secretory and
motor functions, but also in its metabolic functions and that the
reactions are so similar in their nature that it would not be possible
to distinguish, from them alone, whether the causes were painful
visual, auditory, olfactory, or physically destructive stimuli.

Cannon (4, p. 44-66) demonstrated that when blood was re-
moved through a properly prepared catheter from the inferior vena
cava just above the entrance of the renal veins, from a quiet, normal
cat, the blood did not cause a relaxation of a test muscle ; whereas,
when the blood was removed after the cat was frightened or en-
raged by a barking dog (visual, auditory, olfactory ( ?) stimuli) it
caused a relaxation of the test muscle. If the adrenal vessels are
tied off and then fear reactions are produced in the cat, the blood
does not cause relaxation of the muscles.

Similar relaxations of the test muscle can also be caused by
adrenalin solutions of i : 1,000,000 (4, p. 58). Artificial stimulation
of the nerves leading to the adrenals causes an increase in their
secretions (4, p. 43).

These observations lead to the conclusion {4, p, 62) that the
adrenal glands are reflexly activated and pour into the blood-stream
an increased amount of adrenin when the organism is exposed to a
painful stimulus, whether actually destructive, or visual, auditory
or olfactory. When the sensory nerves (4, p. 45-46) in and about
the femoral vein were made anesthetic with ethyl chloride, the cat
remained tranquil and an increase of adrenin was not found in the
blood. Wertheimer (4, p. 18) }n a previously cited experiment on

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 5 1

the anesthetized, unconscious animal, found the gastric functions
were inhibited upon the stimulation of a sensary nerve such as would
cause pain in a conscious animal. These observations indicate the
importance of the afferent neurone and its almost direct effect upon
the autonomic system. The influence of consciousness, or the higher
cerebral tracts, is not necessary for autonomic reactions, of the fear-
producing type, from contact stimuli. This mechanism surely has
an enormous protective value during sleep and emphasizes the im-
portance of autonomic priority of reaction to stimuli with or with-
out the animal being conscious ; hence, with or without the addition
of perception.

The effect of the painful or unsatisfactory stimulus and the
primary fear reaction have also been shown to cause extremely im-
portant metabolic changes. (Unfortunately the physiologists have
used the clumsy, complicated term " emotional excitement " in these
experiments which, however, doubtless refers to compensatory
affective striving following a situation that aroused an acute fear
of failure to avoid a painful defeat or to retain a love-object.)

In his study of the causes of glycosuria. Cannon concluded that
(4, p. 72) *Uhe promptness with which glycosuria developed was
directly related to the emotional state of the animal. Sugar was
found early in animals which early showed signs of being fright-
ened or in a rage, and much later in animals which took the ex-
perience more calmly ; " and also an increase of glycogen was found
in students after being excited by a football game and after exam-
inations (fear of failure) (4, p. 75-76).

Hence he concluded that just as in the cat, dog, and rabbit, so
also in man, "emotional excitement" produces temporary increase
of blood sugar.

Macleod, as cited by Cannon (4, p. 198), "found that if the
nerve fibers to the liver were destroyed, stimulation of the splanch-
nic . . . did not increase the blood sugar. The increased blood sugar
due to splanchnic stimulation, therefore, is a nervous effect, de-
pendent, to be sure, on the presence of adrenin in the blood, but the
amount of adrenin present is not in itself capable of evoking in-
crease." (Italics mine.) Again, as Macleod has shown, a rise in
the sugar content of the blood can be induced, if the adrenals are
intact, merely by stimulating the nerves going to the liver. The
increased blood sugar of splanchnic origin, therefore, is not due to
a disturbance of the use of sugar in the body — but is a result of a
breaking down of the stored glycogen in the liver and is of nervous
origin.

This " nervous origin " may be a painful stimulus or " a resuk

52 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

of excitement" (4, p. 200) which, however, to simplify the term
"excitement," has its origin in fear of failure, a form of painful
reaction.

Relative to the coagulation time of blood, Cannon (4, p. 182)
concludes : " Such stimulation as in the unanesthetized animal would
cause pain, and also such emotion as fear and rage, are capable of
greatly shortening the coagulation time of blood. These results
are quite in harmony with the evidence previously offered that in-
jected adrenin and secretion from the adrenal glands induced by-
splanchnic stimulation hasten clotting, for painful stimulation and
emotional excitement (fear of failure) also evoke activity of the
adrenals." (Parenthesis and italics mine.)

As to the distribution of the blood supply, Cannon says: "At
times of pain and excitement sympathetic discharges, probably aided
by the adrenal secretion simultaneously liberated, will drive the
blood out of the vegetative organs of the interior, which serve the
routine needs of the body, into the skeletal muscles which have to
meet by extra action the urgent demands of struggle or escape"
(4, p. 108) from the fear-producing stimulus.

As to fatigability of muscle, adrenin (besides influencing the
constitution and distribution of the blood) also has the action "of
restoring to a muscle its original ability to respond to stimulation,
after that has been largely lost by continued activity through a long
period. What rest will do after an hour or more adrenin will do
in five minutes or less" (Cannon, 4, p. 133).

In his experiments on the fatigability of muscle he found also
that (4, p. 102) " the increased general blood pressure was effective,
quite apart from any possible action of adrenal secretion, in largely
restoring to the fatigued structures their normal irritability."

In their studies of visceral volume changes, Oliver and Schafer
(4, p. 200) "showed that injected adrenin drove the blood from
the abdominal viscera into the organs called upon in emergencies —
into the central nervous system, the lungs, the heart, and the active
skeletal muscles. The absence of effective vasoconstrictor nerves in
the brain and the lungs, and dilation of vessels in the heart and
skeletal muscles during times of increased activity, make the blood
supply to these parts dependent on the height of general arterial
pressure. In pain and great excitement (fear) . . . this pressure
is likely to be much elevated, and consequently the blood-flow
through the unconstricted or actually dilated vessels of the body
will be all the more abundant." (Italics and parenthesis mine.)

As to rate and amplitude of heart beat Cannon (4, p. 202), bas-

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 53

ing his conclusions largely on the work of Hoskins and Lovellette,
believes that adrenin, as secreted by the gland, increases it.

"Adrenin injected into the blood stream has as one of its pre-
cise actions the dilating of the bronchioles" (4, p. 204). The
adrenin from the adrenals goes to the right heart first and then to
the lungs, so the first effects would be to dilate the bronchioles for
the easier intake of air. In strenuous exertion "pain and excite-
ment" (fear) the intake of air is greatly increased by an increase
in the volume and rapidity of breathing which are essential for a
plentiful supply of oxygen and the discharge of carbonaceous waste
in the time of struggle.

By testing the relaxing effects of inferior vena cava blood upon
intestinal test muscle taken just above the inlet of the blood from
the adrenals before and after asphyxiation. Cannon (4, p. 207) dem-
onstrated that adrenin was secreted during states of asphyxiation,
and since (CO2) asphyxiation is the result of strong exertion, per-
haps following pain, fear or anger, he concluded that not too severe
asphyxiation, by increasing adrenin secretion, reenf orced the animal's
powers, after the effects of the emotional reaction had disappeared.
(Anger may follow some considerable time after painful fear.)

To summarise the significance of the above series of conclusions
by Cannon, Crile and others: Any form of potentially harmful
stimulus, whether it stimulates the visual, auditory, olfactory, gus-
tatory, cutaneous, or the entero-, or prioprio-receptor fields, tends
to cause a more or less vigorous fear or avertive reaction which
is promptly followed by a compensatory reaction which either re-
moves the painful stimulus from the receptor (fight) or the receptor
from the painful stimulus (flight). In order that this vitally neces-
sary procedure shall be quickly and safely accomplished the auto-
nomic apparatus has developed the capacity to compensate by increas-
ing the amount of glycogen and adrenin in the blood, by increasing
coagulability of the blood, by regulating the blood supply so that the
organs necessary for the immediate struggle shall be given an in-
crease of blood supply and the organs not necessary for the struggle
shall have a decreased blood supply, by appropriately changing the
blood pressure, by increasing the rate and amplitude of the heart
beat, increasing the dilatation of bronchioles and the working powers
of the muscle cells.

It is highly important to recognize, in cases of infection and
toxemia, fatigue, and in compensation or disease of a vital organ,
and surgiaul operations, that all forms of pain and anxiety produc-
ing stimuli should be prevented from influencing the patient by re-
moving them from the environment, as completely as possible.

54 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

(Knowledge of and insight into the affective mechanisms is of the
utmost importance to the physician and yet very few medical
schools are giving prominence in their curriculum to the psychology
of the emotions.)

It now is safe to assume further, since the vital organs must
respond in avoiding a pain stimulus, that when their functions are
weakened by disease or fatigue, etc., the individual is in a pecu-
liarly vulnerable physiological state, and his capacity to compensate
being reduced, an ordinarily minor test of power or resistance may
have a disastrous affective influence, whereas, ordinarily the indi-
vidual may have been capable of heroic endurance. Furthermore,
it is also necessary, in order to intelligently consider the problems
of the emotions of man, to recognize that the postural tensions of
various autonomic divisions (viscera) may become such that the
individual's resistance to a pain- or fear-producing stimulus is
greatly reduced, and, based upon the law of summation of stimuli,
a series of ordinarily minor tests may cause disastrous affective dis-
turbances in the individual. This mechanism probably determines
why many toxic patients become '^delirious'* and is intimately re-
lated to the " war neuroses " or " shell shock."

To illustrate, a soldier (described by Salmon) who had repeatedly
demonstrated heroic courage in the trenches, and received due hon-
orary recognition, fell in love with and married a prostitute while on
leave in London. She became lonely when he had to return to duty
and, to keep her from returning to her old life, he gave her ample
means and sent her to his home on a Canadian farm. Shortly after
she arrived she eloped with a laborer. A duly indignant letter from
his family was received by the young man and a serious depression
of the autonomic functions resulted. While in this state he de-
veloped "shell shock" upon being sent into the trenches. In this
case we must recognize the development of a vulnerable autonomic
or affective state, a summation of pain stimuli and the final reaction
of " shock " with distortion of the personality.

The importance and intricate nature of the mechanisms of the
emotions makes it highly essential that, wherever students are trained
for the purpose of correcting anomalous human functions, as in
medicine, surgery, social service, psychology, the law, and the min-
istry, an adequately organized course of instruction on the mech-
anisms of the emotions be given.

Crile (i6, p. 224) concludes from his observations on the adap-
tive mechanisms of man and animals that " adaptation to environment
is made by means of a system jof organs evolved for the purpose of
converting potential energy into heat and motion. The principal

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 55

organs and tissues of this system are the brain, the adrenals, the
thyroid, the muscles, and the liver." Upon the functions of this
series of organs Crile formulated his fertile conception of the
"kinetic drive" which is wholly a physiological mechanism of the
emotions.

Just as in hunger, we have seen that in the autonomic-affective
disturbances of the love, fear and anger types the organism reflexly
readjusts its relations to the environment so as to acquire from it
stimuli which have the capacity to set up such autonomic reactions
cts will neutralize the unpleasant, disturbed affective or autonomic
tensions.

This autonomic law applies also for all other affective disturb- \
ances, including all the so-called " delicate " sentiments. The prin-"
ciple of acquiring adequate stimuli and avoiding inadequate or harm-
ful stimuli determines an organism's behavior in its relations to the
environment. The principle of acquiring adequate stimuli for itch-
ing surfaces is certainly the final compulsive mechanism of the
sexual functions of both sexes in all animals and birds. The grati-
fication of the compulsive sexual craving is in its physiological
mechanics very similar to the gratification of the itching gastric
surface, compulsive food craving. The self-preservative cravings
and the reproductive cravings are in no essential respect dissimilar
in the principle of seeking counter-stimulation for the neutralizing
eflFect.

The physiologist has been able to demonstrate the autonomic
changes of hunger, fear, anger and anxiety, and his experiments in-
dicate that he will probably be able to demonstrate changes occurring
in joy, shame and disgust reactions. Clinical and psychoanalytic
studies, and, most essentially, introspective studies, as in the physi-
ologist's study of hunger, will have to be depended upon for insight
into the more delicate affective reactions.

The physiologists, like the anatomists, will have little use for any
other term than that of the autonomic system or apparatus, but so
soon as introspective data is needed and one's awareness of the par-
ticular feelings caused by the autonomic changes are necessary,
then the term affective sensorimotor system becomes useful. For
the psychologists, and in all forms of applied physiology, psychology
and psychiatry, the term atfective sensorimotor system is more con-
ducive to clearness.

It has been amply demonstrated by the experiments of Cannon,
Crile and others that the autonomic apparatus preserves itself first

56 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

at ail costs of energy, of structure and suffering to the organism.
In a behavioristic or psychological sense the autonomic apparatus or
affective sensorimotor system always dominates the personality and
is the only dynamic principle in the personality capable of sustained
action. The simple reflex in itself has only a brief reactive capacity.

At birth, birds, young animals, and infants have anatomically a
well-organized autonomic apparatus and apparently a functioning
affective sensorimotor system as shown in their very early hunger,
love and fear reactions (Watson, 17). How much the affective
sensorimotor system is elaborated with growth is still a problem,
but it seems that the cerebro-spinal sensorimotor system is the ap-
paratus which becomes coordinated and systematized most after
birth.

The clumsy, helpless struggles of the terrified, or hungry, or
playful young indicate that they have a comparatively well-organ-
ized affective sensorimotor system and a very inefficiently organized
cerebrospinal (projicient) sensorimotor system; the latter having,
however, an enormous capacity to be efficiently coordinated in its
functions. The value of this, making possible greater adaptive ad-
justments to environmental changes, is obvious.

'^ Conditioning " of the Autonomic Apparatus

The recognition that the emotions or feelings, or better, the
affective-autonomic cravings, have their origin in the peripheral
changes in the viscera is of the utmost importance in the study
of the nature of man. The problem arises now, how do certain
affective cravings come to use certain receptors and avoid others,
and seek certain stimuli and avoid others?

It seems, as the following data indicate, that the autonomic ap-
paratus becomes conditioned, through experiences, in its avertive and
acquisitive tendencies toward the environment. The fear reactions
of one cat or chicken may be strongly aroused by the presence of a
small boy and others may feel no fear reaction from the same
stimulus. Obviously the whole question of the individual's success-
ful struggle for life depends upon what stimuli in the environment
cause fear reactions in the autonomic apparatus. In new territories
explorers find that a man at first causes little fear reaction in game.
It seems that the autonomic apparatus is not only conditioned in its
fear reactions, but also in its food-hunger, sexual-hunger, love, play,
disgust, and even the selection of migratory trails and habitat, and
its mating and creative endeavors.

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 57

The work of Pawlow, Bechterew,* Watson and Latchley (23) and
an observation by Sherrington, besides a long series of individual
studies of the affective functions of normal and abnormal people
seem to confirm the more recent impression that the cerebrospinal
sensorimotor apparatus becomes organized, in the development of
the personality of man and animals, according to the conditioning
of the avertive and acquisitive needs of the autonomic apparatus.
(This principle, if true, may necessitate a revision of the general
conception of instincts.)

The young of the higher animals and birds have to learn to co-
ordinate the functions of their skeletal muscles and particularly of
the extremities. They use the same skeletal muscles and very simi-
lar coordinations for defence as well as for offense, for the avoid-
ing or acquisition of stimuli. In the different uses there seems to
be no fundamental variation. The variant lies in the affective
{autonomic) disposition at the moment.

This is probably also true for the nest-building of birds and for
raising the young.'' Certainly marked changes occur in the auto-
nomic apparatus during the breeding season and observations of
the fear and anger reactions of birds and animals during the breed-
ing state indicate that marked changes occur in their affective dis-
positions.

Bechterew first pointed out, and has since been supported in
America by the work of Watson and Latchley, that when the pri-
mary stimulus of a secretion or motor reflex is associated simul-
taneously for a number of times with an uninfluential or indifferent
^stimulus then the reflex will become conditioned to react to the
previously uninfluential stimulus.® It has been observed that indi-
viduals vary greatly in their susceptibilities for having reflexes con-

«I have had to depend upon an unauthorized translation of Von Bech-
terew's "La Psychologic Objective," Chapter IX, which, however, is so
clearly intelligible that many of the general principles of conditioning re-
actions are freely used in the following discussion.

^ The so-called inherent nest-building instincts of birds and animals are
not satisfactory as contradictory or substantiating evidence because of the
little that we know about the conditioning influence of the birdling's sojourn
in the nest, the frequency with which the bird handles material in the non-
nest-building season, and whether or not it uses any specifically different
movements in the nesting season.

8 If a painful electric stimulus is applied to the great toe, which causes it
to be reflexly withdrawn, and is simultaneously associated for a number of
times with a bell sound (uninfluential stimulus) which previously did not
affect the toe reflex, the toe reflex will become conditioned to react to the
bell sound after the painful electric stimulus has been stopped. Watson (23).

58 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

ditioned, which observation is strongly supported by studies in
psychopathology (15).

Bechterew's studies have demonstrated further that when a se-
cretion or motor reflex has been well conditioned to react to a for-
merly uninfluential or indifferent stimulus, this non-influential or
conditioning stimulus may in turn, under forcible conditions, be-
come the means by which other indifferent stimuli may develop a
conditioning influence. Here again individuals (men and animals)
vary greatly; no doubt the affective-autonomic apparatus varies
greatly in its reactivity, existing in a more or less vulnerable physio-
logical state, which is indicated from the study of psychoneuroses.
The variation in reactivity lies not only in the association capacities
of the individual but also in the nature of the affective cravings at
the time of the stimulation of experience.

This peculiar capacity of the different segments of the auto-
nomic apparatus to react directly to primary stimuli, and also to
become conditioned through experience to react to the associated
stimuli, knits the entire organism into a reactive unity because of
the complicated, repetitious intermixing of stimuli in the environ-
ment. Hence it becomes more complexly integrated and delicately
balanced in its avertive and acquisitive reactions as the effects of
later conditioning experiences become superimposed upon the pre-
vious experiences of preadolescence.

A hungry monkey or child that will boldly take a prune from
the hand, but run from a stick in the hand, may cautiously approach
to seize a prune from the end of a stick, but under no circumstances
return near the stick-prune after it has been struck by the stick.
Also the stick itself will not cause fear reactions, nor the empty
hand, but the stick in the hand may cause a panic. The sight, odor,
and sounds made by a hunter did not frighten a young moose until
he threw a club at it. After that the olfactory, visual and auditory
stimuli from the man alone caused fear reactions and flight.

The association of primary with indifferent stimuli seems to be
the principle by which the distance receptors develop most of their
capacity to cause reactions of motor and secretion reflexes. Some
time in the individual's past the stimulus of the distance receptor,
which heretofore had an indifferent effect upon the reflexes of the
organism, was, by coincidence, associated with a contact stimulus
that had an inherent primary capacity to arouse pain or pleasure
reactions in the organism.

A two-year-old boy was learning to play with fireflies through the
influence of an adult. For him all insects of the firefly size were

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 59

like fireflies. One day he caught a bee. It stung him in the finger
and since then he will not go near a bee and touches fireflies very
gingerly. If the bee experience had been the first experience with
insects all insects would have been potential bees for some time
(causes of pain), and fireflies would probably not have been handled
until numerous pleasure experiences with other very different in-
sects had been acquired.

A young girl (about six) was in a carriage crossing a track,
when the horse, driven by an older girl, became frightened at the
approach of a train. A horrible catastrophe was barely averted
and since then this girl (now fifteen) still feels uncomfortable reac-
tions when she recalls the experience, when she passes this railroad
crossing, and is very uncomfortable in carriages without a well-
trusted man driver.

Another young girl (about seven) found her grandfather hang-
ing by the neck from a tree. He committed suicide largely because
his son, the girl's father, mistreated him and wished him to be out
of the way. The man's face made a particularly horrible visual
impression because of the protruding black tongue and the dark,
swollen face. At thirty-five, this girl is almost constantly in more
or less of an anxiety state because she cannot get rid of the visual
image of her dead grandfather, which becomes particularly vivid
at night. He was her chief comforter during childhood and she
still retains an affective craving for him which she cannot repress
("forget"). She has made several attempts to commit suicide by
blowing herself up with dynamite and destroying herself with fire»
so that she will not leave a horrible scene of herself like the grand-
father. She speaks of him as calling her to come to him.® In her,
the conditioned love cravings persist in seeking their most pleasing
stimulus, the living grandfather ; hence, the broken idol which must
be reconstructed.

Bechterew and his assistants showed that the conditioning of
the reflex comes into existence through the simultaneous association
of an indifferent stimulurS with a primary stimulus of the motor or
secretion reflex. The following series of observations of this func-
tion were selected because they seemed the most pertinent for psy-
chopathology.

I. The associated reflex thus established shows a tendency to
gradual extinction which is unlike the influence of the primary re-
flex, as the dodging of the troops to shell fire disappears in due time.

• For further illustrations of the conditioning influence of the ordinarily
indifferent stimulus, see (15).

60 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

2. The conditioned reflex, at first, is in type, more or less, a
general reflex, but gradually becomes a closely determined (special-
ized) reflex. In some people all guns and pistols cause fear reactions,
but gradually only the loaded gun causes fear reactions. People are
conditioned through opinions to be afraid of all mushrooms, but
gradually will eat anything called mushrooms without fear, if they
are served by certain people, or if the mushroom has certain charac-
teristics.

3. If the conditioned reflex becomes reenforced by every new
stimulus which occurs at the time with the primary stimulus of the
reflex, the reflex then tends to become generalized in its reactive
capacities. When a buyer feels that he has been cheated by a
clothier having certain racial characteristics, he does not feel wary
of all salesmen, unless it is his first buying experience, but, if he is
defrauded a series of times by salesmen of this same race, all sales-
men of this race will cause him to have fear reactions. As men
grow older in experience their distrust of men increases, becomes
more generalized, and their feelings of confidence in men is only
won by accurately defined assurances.

4. Artificial respiratory reflexes can be formed to react to a light
stimulus when the light stimulus is associated several times with a
violent sound, such as the firing of a gun. The respiratory reflex
may be aroused by sounds, if for a time they are associated with
pain stimuli.

Children, their crying and general fear reactions, may become
conditioned, not only to react with fear at the sight of an instru-
ment that caused pain, but at the sight of the surgeon that per-
formed the operation even when seen under entirely different cir-
cumstances, such as on the street, or upon seeing some one who looks
like the surgeon.

5. Motor reflexes such as extension of extremities may become
conditioned to react to ordinarily indifferent light and sound stimuli
through simultaneous associations with pain stimuli.

6. The formation of the conditioned reflex seems to begin with
the onset of the indifferent stimulus. For example: If a faradic
stimulus is started several seconds after a light stimulus has been
started the reaction will begin with the onset of the light stimulus
after the association has been established and not several seconds
later (the time of onset of the primary stimulus). This reaction
may again become specialized. When a child is bitten in his first
experience with a barking dog he has fear reactions so soon as he
sees or hears any dog. Later, after experiences with gentle

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 6l

dogs he only has fear reactions when dogs show their teeth, or
growl or bark. Still later the bark may only be regarded as a bluff
and the growl may become differentiated in its qualities of pitch
and timbre as a playful growl or a dangerous growl.

If a reflex to a given color (Walker, cited by Bechterew) is es-
tablished, it occurs at first to every other color, but gradually,
as other colors than the given one (say red) are allowed to play as
indifferent stimuli, the reflex becomes conditioned to react only to
the red stimulus. (See the vomiting and nausea reactions of Mrs.
V. G. 15.)

7. In dogs (Protopopoff, cited by Bechterew) the (motor) reflex
may become conditioned in its reactions to differentiate the quali-
ties of a 1/7 tone.

8. A reflex may become so specifically conditioned to react to
certain forms of stimulation of certain skin areas that stimulation
outside these boundaries will not arouse it. (Israelsohn, cited by
Bechterew.)

9. A reflex once established gradually grows weaker in its re-
sponse to the associated stimulus and finally disappears entirely
(atrophy of disuse). It can be revived by a renewed association
with the primary stimulus and with frequent repetition grows more
and more permanent, as in teasing.

10. Aside from repeated association of the primary and indif-
ferent stimulus, the similar qualities of the stimuli and the condi-
tions of the association are of importance; in dogs a reflex to a
tactual stimulus is established very quickly when associated with
an electrical stimulus and it can be obtained more than 30-40 times
in succession without reassociating it with electrical stimulation
( Israelsohn j cited by Bechterew) ; while the reflex to color stimuli
requires a much greater number of associations for fixation, does
not differentiate so quickly and weakens sooner (Walker, cited by
Bechterew). (See the determinants for the selection of images,
p. 64).

11. Fairly strong stimuli that have the capacity of arousing af-
fective reactions may be inhibited for a time by other stronger
stimuli (distractions) but gradually the inhibiting influence is lost.
Peasants in France who fled with the first sounds of cannon have
returned to their homes and are no longer disturbed by the firing.
This seems to be true also for the birds and small animals along
the firing line.

12. When a motor reflex has been conditioned to react to an
association stimulus, under certain conditions other stimuli ^nay be

62 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE FESSONALITy

asgoctated with this conditionii^ sdnmliis and a secondary condi-
tioning of the reflex may be established. For example a foot retrac-
tion may be conditioned to react to a sound stimulus and then by
association with the sound stimulus it may become secondarily con-
ditioned to react to a light stimulus.

13. A motor reflex conditioned to react to a combined light and
sound stimulus will react upon the incidence of either one. If the
reflex is fatigued to sound by repeated stimulation then the reflex
to light is also fatigued at the same time (but perha^ not to the
same d^;ree), or vice versa. Although the reflex is fatigued for
either single stimulus, it will still react for a brief number of times
to a combination (summation) of the two stimuli. The reflex may,
however, become so specialized in its reaction that only a comlMna-
tion of the two stimuli will produce the reaction.

" Individuality " (that is affectivity) plays a great role in the for-
mation of the reflex as well as in its durability.

14. The reenforcement of a waning association stimulus of the
distance receptors always depends upon its reassodation with the
primary pleasure or pain stimulus.

15. Investigations have shown that the lowest threshold of the
association reflex corresponds to the threshold obtained by intro-
spection. (This seems to mean that the faintest or most obscure
traits in an object that are still necessary to remind us of another
object are the stimuli that have the lowest threshold in order to
arouse the association reflex.) For example, the physical attributes
and posture of a patient's hand may suggest a comparison with
Mona Lisa's hand to one observer and not suggest it to other ob-
servers until they are reminded of it. It is almost certain that this
novel association of hands was conditioned by the observer having
had a recent or unusual interest in the Mona Lisa hand.

16. Association reflexes are just as mechanical as simple reflexes
and cannot be inhibited voluntarily. Spoken words and written
words as motor reflexes (see also dreams, 19) are well known to
become so conditioned and determined that they will be reflexly
aroused by the association of stimulus words. (The reaction time
measures the intensity of the voluntary struggle to repress the un-
pleasant reaction word in order to respond with a substitute.)

17. When one blushes upon hearing an unpleasant remark about
himself the reaction may be interpreted as a vasomotor reaction of a
certain area being conditioned to respond to the stimulus-remark.
The foundations for the conditioning associations must necessarily

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 63

be sought for in the primary stimulus (an experience which aroused
shame reactions although one may not be aware of the association
at the moment of blushing) .

18. It is well known that under certain physiological conditions
(a) salivary secretions may be aroused by certain words, having
a definite connotation; (6) hunger contractions may be started by
sight of food, sound of a bell, the hand of the clock, etc. ; (c) evacu-
ation of urine or feces or inhibition of their evacuation may be
caused by anxiety producing stimuli ; (d) sexual sensorimotor and
sensori-secretory reactions are highly conditioned to respond to
closely circumscribed sound, light, color and form stimuli, olfactory
stimuli and less specifically defined touch and kinesthetic stimuli
aroused through movement. They are always inhibited by fear-
producing stimuli.

19. If, as Bechterew has shown, the autonomic apparatus can be
conditioned to react to (a) definite forms of stimulation of almost
specifically circumscribed skin areas, to (b) sounds having almost
exact timbre and pitch, to (e) definite colors, forms and intensity
of light stimuli, to (d) certain gustatory stimuli and the highly im-
portant olfactory stimuli, then Freud's conception, that the develop-
ment of secondary and primary erogenous zones is always diflferent
for, and characteristic of, each individual (determined by his expe-
riences) is given a firm physiological foundation (20).

Just as the autonomic functions became conditioned to use certain
receptors and avoid using other receptors, and seek certain stimuli,
and avoid other stimuli, so may the affective cravings be shown to
act. The principal value in this rather repetitious discussion of
the conditioning of our cravings or wishes is in that it strongly
supports the inference that sensations caused by the autonomic
changes and the affective cravings or wishes are one and the same
thing, but unfortunately have not been generally so regarded.

Conditioning of the Affective Cravings

We not infrequently hear of people " falling in love " at first
sight, or upon hearing a voice, or of spontaneous enduring friendships,
or spontaneous aversions on sight, etc. A male patient was hetero-
sexually impotent unless he visualized the face of a certain man.
When a boy of fifteen this man seduced him several times. Another
man was in an anxiety state for fear of social ruin because of his
tendency to become infatuated with men of a certain type. When
girls admire their fathers they are very prone to feel strong attrac-
tions for men having some of their father's attributes and may be

6

64 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

unable to feel love reactions for other types of men. This tend-
ency varies considerably in degree with different girls and, as their
affections become more definitely conditioned so as to react to the
father's attributes only, they become more unable to love all other
types of men. This conditioning of the love reactions of the son
to the father's or mother's, the brother's or sister's, or aunt's attri-
butes is also true. Phobias and obsessive cravings have essentially
a conditioned reflex foundation. Heterosexual potency in adult
males and females is entirely dependent (considering the individual
to be organically normal) upon the nature of the conditioning of
the sexual reflexes (love affections). If the type of the sexual
object that alone has the property of invigorating the male's or
female's sexual functions is so highly specialized by a parental at-
tachment that no adequate image or substitute can be had, the indi-
vidual tends to suffer from the horrors of incest. Passive homo-
sexuality is usually the result of so conditioning the affective reac-
tions that the individual is incapable (castrated) of heterosexual
powers, fear apparently causing an affective regression to a more
dependent affective attitude (5).

The grave problem of sexual perversions is essentially one of
conditioned reflexes in a large group of people just as a happy
virility is the manifestation of the conditioned reflex.

Selection of mates is essentially dependent upon the conditioning
of the affective reactions to respond to definite forms of stimula-
tion of the exteroceptors. This generally determines mating to
occur only within species, since its specific nature generally precludes
mating between species and constitutes the mechanism of — natural
selection.

Biological potency depends upon the conditioning of the affective
sensori-motor system to so react to stimuli as to give feelings of
power and joy and not of fear by causing an appropriate shift in
the blood supply and by stimulating the glands of internal secretion.

Savages, as well as people of the present day, use rituals, images,
fetiches, amulets, souvenirs, eat and drink animal and vegetable
extracts in order to stimulate in themselves feelings of happiness,
grace and power. The images and rituals that are retained, and are
liked, have an energizing, " inspiring " value because the autonomic
apparatus is conditioned to react to certain stimuli which are to be
found, in part, perhaps in miniature, in the image or ritual. The
image or fetich used by the intelligent individual or savage has an
actual and very valuable physiological influence in counteracting the
tendency to anxiety about his fitness and potency. One observes

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 65

that demented patients resort to this same method of reinvigorating
themselves, using mannerisms, fetiches, "cures," etc. Some reli-
gions have highly developed the subtle use of images and fetiches
to give the anxious individual feelings of grace, potency and well-
being, but the individual refuses to recognize that the ritual exists
merely for that purpose because that would tend to defeat its value.

The following observation may be considered as an instance of
the conditioned affective reactions in an individual to visual stimuli.
A young man, while walking through a crowd in a depot suddenly
felt and showed considerable elation and excitement as his eye
caught the figure of a girl. "It is R — ," he said, and started
toward the girl. As he drew near, his eye caught a movement of
the girl's head that made him say, " It may not be R — , but it cer-
tainly looks like R — ." Another step, and his eye caught features
that made him say, "It is not R — , but her figure and carriage
certainly look like R — 's " and his elation changed to chagrin. The
personal and physical attributes of R — had certainly previously
given him very pleasing affective reactions and the physical attributes
of the stranger, which were similar, also caused pleasing, affective
reactions, until they became too adulterated by other visual stimuli
of indifferent or offensive value.

One can easily collect numerous illustrations of fear, anger,
anxiety, hunger, shame, sorrow, joy, and other affective reactions,
to peculiar stimuli, which would have had an indifferent value,
except for their associations with other stimuli which have pre-
viously had an unusual affective influence.

We tend to like strangers because they have physical and per-
sonal attributes and mannerisms like certain friends. We tend to
dislike new acquaintances because they have attributes like people
who have been offensive to us.

That the autonomic nervous system may be conditioned to react
to stimuli is observable in the milk sheep. When her lamb is shown
to her milk begins to drop from her udders and this may occur
when she hears it bleat (Mikitin). When a piece of meat is taken
from a box for a series of times opening of the box will start the
digestive functions in the dog.

A personal experience may be cited here. While eating a
shredded biscuit in a restaurant the spoon uncovered a cooked fly
in such a manner as to cause conviction that it had been in the
biscuit. With the greatest difficulty the nausea and disgust was
controlled, but since then it has been impossible to eat this type of
shredded biscuit without feeling strong avertive movements in the

66 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

stomach. As this was first written the recall of the images of that
experience aroused feelings of nausea.

Blushing, obsessive phobias, compulsive cravings, psychoneu-
oses, appetites, sexual excitement, hatred, convulsions, vomiting,
anesthesias (15), etc., are autonomic reactions that become condi-
tioned to react to well-defined stimuli which may have a wholly in-
different effect upon other people.

Sherrington (11, p. 395) observed in his Turin dog that the
signal noise of the inductorium which was heard by the animal
caused cardiac inhibition (from 180 to 54 per minute) with increase
of its systolic amplitude and also aflfected the rate of the respira-
tion. He explained that this was possibly due to association of the
sounds of the inductorium to previous painful (faradic) stimulation
of the skin when mapping out areas of anesthesia upon several
previous occasions. Besides the cardiac and respiratory disturbance
he noted that the recurrence of the sound occasioned "emotional
anxiety." No rise of blood pressure occurred, the dog having a
spinal transection just posterior to the origin of the phrenic nerve.

One may see in this laboratory experiment a situation analogous
to the stage experiments of theatrical managers. The audience,
which congregates to give itself up to being emotionally manipulated
by the players, is artfully conditioned by the actor's words and man-
ner to be ready for a scene or incident that is to follow. A further
(conditioned) complication may arise when the players get the
audience " set " and then fail to put the hit over the footlights due
to the mispronunciation of a well-known word, the situation falling
"flat."

Savages as well as intelligent people in modem civilization are
greatly affected by the personal property of the dead, departed, hated
and loved. Mementoes and gifts cause affective reactions by asso-
ciation of the gift (indifferent stimulus) with the donor (primary
stimulus) on the principle of the " conditioned " reflex.

Lovers delight in giving themselves to each other in the form of
gifts, photographs, wearing apparel, etc. Parents often cherish the
wearing apparel and toys of their children for their affective stimu-
lation ("old ties"). On the other hand people tend to avoid ob-
jects to which they have become conditioned to react with unpleas-
ant feelings of hatred, disgust, sorrow, shame, fear, etc.

Restatement. — ^We have seen that various divisions of the auto-
nomic system, which includes the innervated cells, such as the
salivary glands, tear glands, circulatory system, stomach, sexual
organs, etc., eventually become conditioned to react with avertive

FUNCTIONAL CONSIDERATIONS OF THE THEORY 67

or acquisitive tendencies to definite forms of stimulation of any of
the great receptor fields, and this is also true of all the typical forms
of emotional or affective reactions one may experience, as well as
the more atypical and usually more delicate affective reactions or
sentiments. Furthermore, different autonomic reactions may be-
come conditioned to react to the same general situation, as fear and
love being aroused in an individual without his being able to recog-
nize the different stimuli causing the reactions, and since this
tmconscious mechanism would be even more likely to occur in the
savage, jhild, and lower animals, birds, fish and insects, it explains
the medanism of unconscious or natural selection; that is, sexual
selection, which Darwin emphasized in his theory of evolution, as a
determining factor of the universal struggle for life because of the
fierce competition that must naturally result when two individuals
are conditioned to require the same object.

PART III

The Nature of the Dynamic Influence of the Affectivb
Functions upon Behavior

The Continuity and Complexity of the Affective Stream

There has been a strange tendency among many psyi^l^ists
to consider that an emotional state exists only when the individual
shows some perturbation of his habitual composure. It is funda-
mentally essential to recognize that during consciousness an emo-
tional or affective status continuously exists, and during sleep the
stream of affectivity is subliminal in its activity, except during
dreams. We are always, when conscious, aware of a state of feel-
ing, of an emotional status, even during states of rest, reverie and
general indifference. The affective status constitutes our attitude-
of-mind and largely determines the nature of the content of con-
sciousness.

Another confusing practice of some psychologists, that has
been the cause of considerable confusion, is the tendency to con-
sider that an emotion either exists or does not exist, and that it
exists in the personality by itself as a free agent that may attach
or detach itself to objects, people, ideas, etc. The facts that a re-
flex may be aroused by the summation of subliminal stimuli and that
gastric contractions precede hunger, certainly show that autonomic
activities occur before cravings or sensations are felt and may en-
dure without our being conscious of them. There is no evidence
that we are ever possessed by one pure emotion, such as love, anger,
fear, sorrow, shame, disgust, etc. We may feel that an affective
status such as love, anger, fear, etc., completely dominates us, but
if one will take the trouble to analyze himself while he is dominated
by a strong affective disturbance he can usually recognize the symp-
toms of other affective tendencies at work in the background of
consciousness. Frequently they are quite opposite in nature, and
one's behavior is the resultant or compromise of the various affective
tendencies inhibiting or reenforcing one another. One may often
see this neatly illustrated in struggles with compulsive cravings and
in moments of indecision that occur frequently during the day, as
opposing affective interests demand gratification at the same time by

68

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 69

one act or decision. We may have two or more affective processes
strongly at work within ourselves at the same time aroused by the
same complex situation, because various attributes of an object or
a situation may each vigorously stimulate quite different varieties
of autonomic activity, causing a quite indescribable but very strong
affective state.

A simple experiment demonstrates this type of affective conflict.
(See Fig. 3.) A prune held before a series of monkey cages brought
the monkeys in almost a straight line to the screen. A stick then
held bejy e the cages caused them to make tangled trails in the back
of tl4Vk^s. Then a prune on the end of the stick brought them
to the prune in a zigzagged line^ In such experiences one sees that
the prune-hunger straight-line and the stick-fear tangled-line of
adaptation is formed into a resultant prune-hunger, stick-fear zig-
zagged line. One is inclined to see in this zigzagged line the effects
of mild avertive fear and acquisitive hunger contractions in the
stomach compromising each other. Affective conflicts, at times, may
become extremely severe and complicated. We may feel a confu-
sion of admiration, love, hatred, and disgust for the same person at
the same time. We may admire a man's delivery of a speech, love
some of the principles he propounds, hate him for an irreparable,
personal wrong, and be disgusted by his personal appearance, and
then say to our friends that Senator X is an eccentric old man.

A young woman's personality was almost annihilated by a pro-
longed turmoil of emotions. She admired her husband's ability but
suffered anxiety from his extravagant waste of money. She loved
her baby but felt herself to be unfit to be its mother because of her
shame from masturbation. She was in a perpetual state of fear
lest she would be without means and her wrongs discovered. She
was angered because of the frank aversions of her people for her
husband and she suflFered from feelings of inferiority {fear) of long
standing and mingled with this was a distressing compulsive eroti-
cism. Finally, bewildered, she attempted to commit suicide, then
passed into a long-enduring grave dissociation of the personality.
Like the diagnostician, the psychologist must learn to exhaustively
study all possible complicating derangements after th^ primary
disturbance has been found. In this young woman the primary
difficulty was due to an uncontrollable autoeroticism.

Affective processes, as numbers of psychoanalyzed cases have
shown, may greatly influence an individual's behavior without the
individual being aware of the nature of his affectivity except that
he feels strong avertive or acquisitive tendencies toward an object.

70 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

^ *. 12 *-

O 9

Fbop Stick Fdop-t-SricK

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 7 1

Very few people realize, when they are expecting to speak before
an audience and are disturbed by violent cardiac, vasomotor (blush-
ing or pallor) and visceral disturbance, that beneath the eagerness
to say something impressive is the fear that the audience will be
indiflFerent, pr bored, or inclined to ridicule instead of respect the
statements.

Individuals may suffer, without being aware of any affective de-
rangement other than a distressing feeling of internal tension, from
repressed hatred, fear, shame, sorrow, love or disgust, while striv-
ing to mjtintain an attitude of apparent composure.

The Influence of the Affective Stream upon Behavior

All affective processes are always characterized by acquisitive
tendencies toward certain stimuli and avertive tendencies toward
other stimuli. Hence an affective craving has an ambivalent rela-
tionship toward the environment and exerts an ambitendency upon
the organism in its avertive and acquisitive striving. Any typical
affective craving, by its nature, divides all stimuli into satisfactory
or unsatisfactory stimuli, into beneficial or harmful stimuli for itself.
When conflicting affective reactions are aroused by an object or a
situation, such as fear and admiration, or fear and anger, diflFerent
attributes of the same object or situation arouse the diflFerent
affective reactions. The fangs of a small rattlesnake may arouse
strong fear reactions and avertive tendencies, but its smallness
arouses In us a safe marginal feeling of power and compensatory
anger reactions with strong acquisitive tendencies for its destruction

Fig. 3. This diagram shows how one's behavior is like the resultant of
parallelograms of opposing forces— autonomic cravings. ^ to F are six
monkeys separately tested while isolated in a cage. In series I, a bit of food
was held in the hand iby a careful observer, at (X). The arrow marks the
comparatively direct acquisitive course of reaction. In series II, a stick was
held at (X) and the arrow marks the excessive avertive course of reaction
which became tangled and incoordinated because of the firm resistance of
the environment In series III, a bit of food on the end of a stick was held
at (X). The arrow shows a zigzagged resultant of avertive and acquisitive
reactions, with final seizure of food. (The avertive, fear, reactions in A
were so marked for the stick that they could not be traced.) The degree of
the acquisitive or avertive reactions to the situation must, of course, vary
with the vigor of the autonomic craving or tension.

The same diagram may well be used to show the reactions of a child or
adult doing pleasing work under a parent, teacher or boss who is liked,
series I; or doing work that is disliked under conditions that cause anxiety,
series II; or doing work that is liked under conditions that cause anxiety,
series III.

72 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

which dominate the avertive fear reactions. The cautious assault
reveals the compromise. The crushed, dead rattlesnake as a stimu-
lus then appeases (neutralizes) the anger reactions. We feel " satis-
fied " and tend to brag of our exploit (potency). An object or situa-
tion must always be regarded as a composite of stimuli some of
which may cause quite the opposite reactions at the same time,
although the object only stimulates one receptor field, like the prune-
stick (visual) stimulus. An individual may fill us with admiration
and then shock us with a revelation of weakness. An actress may
win our admiration by her grace and ingenuity while we are dis-
gusted by her moral reputation. One may imagine a painting that
may be a source of inspiration to many so soon as the pose of the
head of one figure is changed appropriately.

A sound, an odor, a glimpse, a movement may instantly destroy
the sublime eflFects of a stage scene. A misplaced word may be
disastrous.

In the study of the behavior of animals, and even in the simple
reflex, a variation in threshold of response may often be observed.
The status of the affective cravings (or "autonomic component") of
the animal determines its reaction to the maze, the puzzle, problem,
struggle, etc. Hunger, fear, and love, sometimes disgust, and anger
are usually depended upon to furnish the dynamic principle in the
experimental situation. When the behaviorist must depend en-
tirely upon the physical attributes of the maze and not the affective
urge, his efforts yield little result.

When a rat solves a maze to acquire freedom or food it quickly
learns to eliminate the blind passages for which the dominant affec-
tive craving has an aversion, and when it finally reaches the food,
say after the shortest possible number of movements, the gastric
affective craving continues its compelling influence until its itching
is neutralized by the food stimuli being placed in the stomach.

In the formation of a habit we may observe in the trial-and-
error method that the affective state compels the use of a wide
variety of movements with more or less repetition and unique com-
binations with the gradual elimination of the movements that ex-
posed the receptors to unsatisfactory stimuli, such as going to the
end of the blind alley, or a pain stimulus. (If the animal greatly
needed to solve the maze for the sake of its life the blind alley would
virtually become an additional pain stimulus.) When imitation is
possible the elimination process is often greatly abbreviated. If
the principal receptors, which the affective craving used most in
the situation, are eliminated, then the motor coordinations will be

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 73

reorganized so that the newly adopted receptors will not be exposed
to stimuli for which the dominant affective craving has aversions.
This is shown in the gradual elimination of useless movements in
releaming a maze after the eyes, or vibrissa, etc., have been re-
moved in the rat (lo, p. 210).

Emotions and Instincts

No subjects in psychology have aroused more controversy than
emotions and instincts. A review of some of the most prevalent
conceptions of emotions and instincts to be found in academic psy-
chlogy shows a vague but persistent tendency to divide bodily reac-
tions into instinctive or emotional types as they tend to deal with the
environment or to terminate within the body. In this respect aca-
demic psychology tends to agree. The disagreement lies in the con-
ception of the central or peripheral origin of the emotions.

James (13, p. 442) confusingly says: "Instinctive reactions and
emotional expressions shade imperceptibly into each other. Every
object that excites an instinct excites an emotion as well." "When
outward deeds are inhibited, . . . emotional expressions still remain."
" Emotions, however, fall short of instincts in that the emotional re-
action usually terminates in the subject's own body, whilst the in-
stinctive reaction is apt to go farther and enter into practical rela-
tions with the exciting object." (Italics mine.)

This vague and unsatisfactory differentiation of emotions from
instincts confuses his law of the emotions. It considers, however,
that autonomic changes, of which we become aware as feelings
or affective disturbances, are the emotional reactions. That the
" emotional reaction usually terminates in the subject's own body
whilst the instinctive reaction is apt to go farther and enter into
practical relations with the exciting object" is hopelessly vague
and confusing. The terms " usually " and " apt to go farther " per-
mit such unlimited vacillation that they are useless for physiological
psychology.

Ladd and Woodworth (22, p. 523) state that "besides the
physiological changes of central origin which accompany or follow
certain perceptions and trains of ideas, the wonderful characteristic
effect which these forms of feeling produce upon certain of the
vital organs is the most noteworthy peculiarity of the affections, emo-
tions and passions." They emphasize the vasomotor reactions as
being among the most important. This is a reversion to the old

74 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

notion about the central origin of feelings but recognizes that the
autonomic apparatus plays a part in the affective process.

Pillsbury (24) says a single response is a reflex, a complicated
series of responses an instinct. All emotions have an instinctive
basis— every emotion has its instinctive side ; and every instinct has
its emotional side; emotion is concerned primarily with responses
that end altogether within the body ; impulses are the instincts that
lead to action directed beyond the body.

Pillsbury is more definite than most introspective psychologists
in his definition that emotions end ^'altogether" in the body and
that instincts lead to action directed '^ beyond'* the body. He cer-
tainly applies emotions to functions of the autonomic sensori-motor
system and reserves instincts for the expressions of the projicient
sensori-motor system. That every emotion has its instinctive side
and every instinct has its emotional side is a confusing statement,
unless it means that every affective sensori-motor change (emotion)
exerts an influence upon the activities of the projicient motor system
(instincts).

Angell (21, p. 369) quotes James in his discussion of emotions
as follows : " An emotion is a tendency to feel and an instinct is a
tendency to act characteristically when in the presence of a certain
object in the environment." Here again we meet with a distinct
connotation for emotions, as an internal bodily function, a tendency
to feel characteristically, as an autonomic-affectivc sensori-motor
phenomenon. It diflFerentiates emotion from instincts. The latter,
he says, are a tendency to act characteristically, which is a phenome-
non of the projicient sensori-motor system. But he rather confuses
the value of instincts and emotions by using the terms to apply to
the same physiological phenomenon by maintaining that a minimum
measure of emotional tone exists in all instinctive or impulsive acts,
which is referred to the bodily resonance aroused by all such acts,
and that some instinctive activities are more markedly emotional
than others (21, p. 381). Those instinctive activities ''which are
obviously of the emotional type present instances in which emotion
is largely confined, so far at least as concerns its immediate signifi«
cance, to intraorganic disturbances."

Parmelee (25, p. 301) says "the emotions are the feelings which
are aroused in the nervous system by these internal processes and
the movements of muscles, viscera, etc., which accompany the emo-
tions, are their causes." He made a helpful contribution when he
divided the nervous system, as a sensori-motor machine, including

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 75

all its effectors as well as the receptors, into somatic sensori-motor
and visceral sensori-motor systems, which are really identical with
my division of the body as a sensori-motor machine into projicient
sensori-motor and aflFective sensori-motor systems.

James (13, p. 383) says "instinct is usually defined (i) as
the faculty of acting in such a way as to produce certain ends,
(2) without foresight of the ends, and (3) without previous educa-
tion in the performance." (i) refers to the use of the projicient
motor system to attain certain ends. (2) implies a compotmd reflex
act. (3) that the neurones functionate in inherent systematic as-
sociations without previous coordination of the associations, being
phylogenetically so determined.

Parmalee (25, p. 226), after an extensive digest of the subject,
says: "in order to distinguish an instinctive activity from an in-
ternal physiological process it must indicate that an instinctive ac-
tivity is an external activity of the organism . . . therefore ... an
instinct is an inherited combination of reflexes which have been in-
t^rated by the central nervous system so as to cause an external ac-
tivity of the organism which usually characterizes a whole species
and is usually adaptive."

Parmalee emphasizes the phylogenetically associated reflexes
which control the activities of the projicient motor system and
which are usually " adaptive " to certain ends. He also insists upon
the necessity of differentiating an instinct as an " external activity,"
a function of the projicient sensori-motor system, from an ? internal
physiological process." The internal physiological process is re-
ferred to certain functions of the visceral sensori-motor system
which he diflFerentiates from the somatic sensori-motor system.

Judd (26, p. 213) says : " Coordinated activities of the muscles
provided for in the inherited structure of the nervous system, are
called instincts." The muscles are not specified as to whether they
are the striped or unstriped systems or both. He explains the in-
stinctive motor phenomena entirely through the existence of phylo-
genetically associated neurones and seems to assume a predeter-
mined arrangement of neurones as a basis for the instinctive reac-
tion.

Angell (21, p. 339) says: "Instincts have an origin unquestion^
ably similar to reflexes. ... It is impossible to draw a sharp line
between them." He also depends upon a phylogenetic association
of the neurones and the impulsive or reflex manner in which this
associated train of neurones is started to work.

Pillsbury (27, p. 425) says: ^^The term instinct is tised to indicate

76 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

all acts whose conditions are inherited. It matters not whether
those acts may be referred to specific inherited connections in the
nervous system or whether the act is the result of striving for an
end which some innate predisposition compels the individual to strive
for, and whose attainment gives pleasure." (Italics mine.) This
sweeping inclusion of all those motor functions whose conditions
are inherited fails to differentiate, as an instinct, the digestive func-
tions from the pecking functions, in the behavior of the newborn
chick. Such formulations are also unsatisfactory because they de-
pend entirely for the dynamic source of behavior upon a predeter-
mined static type of arrangement of neurones.

In the sense that the newborn chick pecks with the point of its
beak and does not put the food into its mouth with its foot or wing,
its projicient motor functions are perhaps to be considered as coor-
dinated through phylogenetic or congenital associations, but in the
pecking act, as a voluntary or involuntary phenomenon, we must
look for the source of the desire or the motive for the act. This
leads us again to the autonomic-affective functions.

It will be seen upon an extensive review of the conceptions of
emotions and instincts that the division of an individual's behavior
into functions of the autonomic and projicient sensori-motor systems
is a step toward formulating a more simple, more dynamic compre-
hension of an organism's behavior by following the tendency of
academic psychology, but adhering more definitely to the autonomic
(aflFective) domination of projicient (instinctive) movements. This
behavioristic formulatidh is also far more consistent with the or-
ganic functions and structure of the organism.

McDougall (28, p. 26) says that "every instance of instinctive
behavior involves (i) a knowing of some thing or object, (2) a
feeling in r^ard to it, and (3) a striving towards or away from
the object" which he calls (i) the cognitive, (2) the aflFective, and
(3) the conative aspects of an instinctive act.

McDougall (28, p. 28) identifies the affective aspect with emo-
tions; "each kind of instinctive behavior is always attended by
some such emotional excitement, however faint, which in each case
is specific or peculiar to that kind of behavior." The specific nature
of the emotional excitement for certain instinctive reactions is es-
sential to McDougall's theory.

He does not, however, attach to the affective element any dy-
namic properties and does not attribute a definite relation of the
conative strivings to the aflFective reactions except that the conative

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR ^^

efforts are a striving towards or away from the object, but, it seems
to me, he offers no explanation why.

" Each of the principal instincts (28, p. 47) conditions some one
kind of emotional excitement whose quality is specific or peculiar
to it; and the emotional excitement of specific quality that is the
affective aspect of the operation of any one of the principal in-
stincts, may be called a primary emotion." " The affective quality
of each instinctive process (28, p. 46) and the sum of visceral and
bodily changes in which it expresses itself are peculiar and distinct."
These opinions of McDougall give one the impression that emotions
are considered to be subservient to instincts.

My dynamic theory is based upon the same physiological prin-
ciple that is demonstrated in local anesthesia, wherein the part is
not retracted (flight) when injured because it causes no painful
disturbance. If a means could Be devised wherein a local anesthesia
could prevent the spasmodic adjustment of the diaphragm and
viscera from producing feelings of fear (upon injury) the animal
would not flee or feel any fear. In men who feel no fear in a dan-
gerous situation we find no evidence of autonomic disturbance and
in men who do feel fear a marked autonomic disturbance is observ-
able and this is what they really flee from or try to prevent, and
this process is active before the perception of dangerousness exists.
The researches of Cannon and Sherrington, which have been so
extensively cited, demonstrate the peripheral origin of the affections,
as in hungriness, the desire to urinate, sexual craving, etc.

Watson (10, p. 106) says "an instinct is a series of concatenated
reflexes. The order of the unfolding of the separate elements is a
strictly heritable character. Instincts are thus rightly said to be
phylogenetic modes of response (as contrasted with habit, which
is acquired during the lifetime of the individual). Such a series
of reflexes, or an instinct, is best illustrated by the young bird's
egress from the egg, and its later attempt at building a first nest."

This conception of an instinct includes the activities of the auto-
nomic system as well as the cerebrospinal or projicient and is as
inclusive as MacDougall's conception. It places no emphasis on the
dynamic importance of the affective factor.

In his discussion of affection as a form of instinctive behavior
Watson (10, p. 24) details the neurophysiological mechanism of sex
excitement. He traces from the sex changes in the circulatory,
glandular, secretory and muscular mechanism afferent impulses —
*' which upon reaching the motor centers produce the actual seek-

78 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

ing movements in the striped muscles." The afferent impulses are
" the bodily substrata of the emotion of pleasantness." This is es-
sentially the mechanism of my dynamic theory if to it is added that
important factor that the skeletal muscles are compelled to expose
the proper sense organs to appropriate stimulation so that the af-
fective or autonomic disturbance will be neutralized. The process
of neutralisation of the affective disturbance is the dynamic prin^
ciple underlying all behavior and not the inherently concatenated
series of reflexes. Watson's simplification of the organic machine
into a problem of stimulus and receptor-effector response seems to
have obscured the importance of the affective mechanisms.

Holt (29, p. 98) in his discussion of the physiology of the wish
says '' thought is latent course of action with regard to environment
(i. e,, is motor setting), or a procession of such attitudes." "Will
is also course of action with regard to environment, so that the only
difference between thought and volition is one of the intensity of
nerve impulse that plays through the sensori-motor arcs." " Thought
is the preceding labile interplay of motor settings which goes on
almost constantly." In "wish or function we have the pure es-
sence of human will and of the soul itself. No distinction can
be found between function, wish and purpose." The wish is "a
course of action which the body takes or is prepared (by motor set)
to take with reference to objects" (29, p. 94).

Holt's conception of the origin of the wish, will emotion, pur-
pose, etc., in the motor functions does not specify the autonomic
sensori-motor functions, but his discussion hardly leaves any other
inference. His definition of thought as the preceding labile inter-
play of motor settings certainly must be the same as the kinesthetic
stream arising from the postural tonus of the skeletal muscles, as
they react to the afferent influences arising from the autonomic
sensori-motor or affective changes. Herein we have a physiological
explanation of the wish determining the thought — ^the affective
craving being the wish or dynamic principle.

My theory maintains that the movements of the projicient sen-
sori-motor system are compelled by the affective disturbances and
become a means to acquire stimuli which will reestablish a com-
fortable affective state. The status of affective rest is the end state
of the dynamic striving, if the unsuitable term ' end ' may be used
here. ,

McDougall and other psychologists have not mentioned this self-
neutralization principle of the affective compulsion.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 79

Characteristic Affective States and Their Influence on Behavior

The description of symptoms of affective cravings or emotions
has been unprofitably overdone by psychology and psychiatry and
is not desirable here. The dynamic aspect of affective states only
are discussed in the following.

AflFective reactions may be looked upon as largely autonomic
postures in which the entire autonomic apparatus may pla/;a part,
although the actual feelings at first seem to emanate from one re-
ceptor area, as hunger, nausea or disgust starts in the epigastric
region. Continued hunger may become associated with feelings of
weakness, headache, irritability, etc. It has long been recognized
that one characteristic affective state may become adulterated by
another and even obscured by a second or third superimposed reac-
tion.

The biological career of the autonomic apparatus, considering
the organs it has gradually evolved through specialization of its
fvinctions, is, imperatively, to preserve and reproduce itself. The
d3mamic organism has grown from one functional stage to another.
It is constantly exerting pressure upon the environment, upon which
it must maintain itself, in order to fulfill its biological decree.
Hence its more simple reactions tend to be comparatively temporary
unless the affective reactions should become conditioned to react
to something which is constantly in the environment, as fear of
arrest for a crime, or censureship for a wrong, loss of position for
insubordination, etc.

The affective reactions of fear and its variations as shame,
sorrow, disgust, anxiety, anguish, sadness, jealousy, pity and meek-
ness, are all due to some kind of noxious stimulus and exist so
long as the organism fails to protect itself.^

Forms of rage, such as anger, hatred, indignation, which are
principally variations in intensity, are all compensatory protective
reactions following the fear reaction caused by a painful stimulus.

The pain stimulus may arise from within the individual (as un-
skillfulness) as well as from the environment (insurmountable re-
sistance).

Fear. — The fear reactions always tend to remove the receptor
from the painful stimulus and continue the retraction untU the or-
ganism has succeeded in obtaining neutraJijsing stimuli for its re-
ceptors. Many animals when frightened dash into a familiar hole

^Watson, J. B. (30, p. 165), suggests that fear and rage and love in the
Freudian sense are the fundamental affective reactions to be found in the
infant

80 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

which cuts off the painful stimuli and immerses the receptors in
comf ort-giving stimuli. Birds and many animals depend upon weak-
ening the stimulus through interposing distance. Young animals
not having the power to escape, often go into catatonic-like states
in which the posture, drooping ears, diverted or closed eyes indi-
cate an aflFective flight within the organism away from the pain-
giving receptors, thereby increasing the affective reaction threshold
to the stimulus. For the criminal to faint when being executed is
popularly regarded as a form of escape or cowardice.

Puppies, young monkeys and other animals when frightened by
the threatening posture of a more powerful animal of the same
species often assume a state of complete submission with exposure
of the throat, abdomen and vital organs to assault without signs of
defense. This helpless posture of the young seems to relax the ag-
gressive posture of the adult because it is made excessive by the
complete submission. Terror and panic are extreme forms of fear
in which the organism canhot make well coordinated eflForts to
escape.

Anger, — Forms of anger {indignation, hate, rage) always tend
to remove the painful stimulus from the receptor and continue to do
so until the stimulus is sufficiently altered so that it no longer is a
potential threat, but is harmless. The removal may be effected by
driving it from the environment, destroying its consistency, or, if it
is a threatening posture in another animal, the removal may consist
of merely changing the aggressive posture of the opponent into a
submissive one. In the social relations of man this assumes inter-
esting forms to be found in requirements for subordination, retrac-
tions, apologies, "the last word," bluffing, slander, subtle domina-
tions, etc., obtained by overt or implied threats.

Anger may be directed upon a disagreeable habit and lead to
severe self-mutilations to destroy the habit because it is a form of
painful stimulus — as self-castration for masturbation.

The motive for the destruction of the painful stimulus may
not be obvious in a man's reactions until an analysis is made of a
situation. For example, a physician's daughter (age three) disap-
peared in the wooded grounds of an asylum where many insane
men and women had the freedom of the grounds. The father of
the little girl with several other physicians were about to start a
game of tennis when the child was missed. A general search was
immediately started. We all showed unmistakable evidence of fear
reactions in our facial pallor and tense looks. The common cause
of the fear was the possible seduction of the child. Being inter-

-^vA"^'^

/

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNjgtiONS UPON BEHAVIOR 8 1

ested at the time in the compulsipfis arising from affective disturb-
ances I analyzed my reactions/ What I called fear was caused
largely by a seemingly continuous very uncomfortable stream of
sensations located about the epigastrium and stomach which had to
be removed. Although it apparently did not inhibit my breathing I
could not easily vary the amplitude of inspiration or expiration.
Something like a static diaphragmatic posture or tension resisted it.
Only one thing could remove it — ^the acquisition of the child — safe.

As I hurried through the ravine fancies of myself encountering
the assailant were already preceding the reality and the compen-
satory nature of the preparation for the encounter was decidedly
that of anger. Additional fear reactions, caused by the unknown
nature of the offender, necessitated that the compensatory angry
compulsion to punish (or destroy or capture would be a potential
punishment also) should become intensified.

When I had passed through the ravine and came out onto the
open grounds the secluded back of a building suggested a possible
hiding place of the child. Visions of a possible fight faded away,
and as I hurried along visual images of children mischievously hid-
ing from their parents were presented by the shifting affective
state.

Now the blame for the painful fear reactions was quickly shifted
upon the child herself and anger began to attack the child with
fancies of punishing her. Since she was not my child other aflFec-
tive inhibitions urged a compromise by suggesting that she should
be punished for running away and causing so much discomfort,
so that it would not be repeated (herein lies the angry destruc-
tion of the painful stimulus). But the age of the child made her
irresponsible and so the anger, which would by this time have rel-
ished giving punishment, again had to be diverted. I was now
joined by the father and naturally he said something about insane
patients and children, and wandering children. A minute later we
rounded the comer of a building and there we found the children
playing with some of the women who had started in the searching
party. The next thing said by one woman, after she explained
where the children had been, was that she thought they should not
be punished, for they were entirely innocent, having merely taken a
walk with one of the women. Evidently this was the woman's
answer to her own anger and tendencies to punish as well as ours.

All such situations are composites of numerous stimuli and
pass through a series of transitions. Our affective reactions occur

82 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

reflexly. I was clearly aware of fear being superimposed by pro-
tective anger which would prevent a recurrence of its cause.

After the tennis game several players commented, that the " ex-
citement" had spoiled the tennis playing. In myself it seemed as
if the anger had not had time to be assimilated and it caused inco-
ordinations which showed in my own difficulty to concentrate on the
game.

Anger is essentially destructive, although it may be elaborately
and persistently constructive in order to ultimately attain the satis-
faction to be derived from the destruction of an object or some
person's atitude. A man may work for half a century to acquire a
fortune or reputation in order to ultimately wring a submission
from some one. Anger has a tremendously aggressive value if its
energies are so controlled by other emotions that it must expend
itself through constructive work.

Self-protective anger may be aroused by the discomfort result-
ing from any affective craving failing to acquire necessary stimuli.
This additional aggressive component may then make the acquisi-
tion possible by overpowering the resistance.

We speak of expending our anger, or letting it out, as if the chief
pleasure resulted in giving it free play or projecting it. This is in
a sense true, but in the loudly, harshly spoken phrases is the need
of having the victim react with discomfort (pain) to the phrase.
Often a medium is depended upon to transmit the evidence of our
feelings. The mere emission of the hostile phrase is evidently in-
sufficient because of the tendency of hatred to continue uncom-
fortably within us whenever we fail " to get satisfaction." The in-
difference of the object for our anger is torturing. Few people,
however, are highly enough integrated to take advantage of the
value of indiflference to an assailant's anger.

Shame is a type of fear reaction (a retraction) caused by the
misapplication of stimulus and receptor for which is felt a certain
responsibility, as in error, stealing, lying, perversions, etc. The pro-
tective compensation for shame is in escape or flight through re-
pression (forgetting) the experience, or compensatory atonement.
This entails a form of functional castration in that, after aflFective
shame repressions are made, the personality no longer has free use
of the experiences or affections that led to the shame experience.
This may have a beneficial or detrimental influence. It may be acci-
dently instrumental later in successful reactions because of ability
gained through compensatory striving, or it may lead to excessive
timidity and failure.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 83

Disgust seems to include elements of fear and anger reactions
and is caused by the gastrointestinal defensive-emissive movements.
When we feel disgusted with the appearance or behavior of anyone,
the attribute of wasted material or wasted energy is in some manner
included in the appearance or behavior (inefficiency) of the indi-
vidual. Efficiency never arouses disgust. It always arouses ad-
miration, even in an enemy; whereas inefficiency tends to arouse
disgust, even in a friend who of course compensates by making sym-
pathetic demonstrations.

That contempt for inefficiency, extravagance and wastefulness
should be associated with spitting, vomiting (nausea and disgust),
urination, defecation or purulent discharges is obvious. Olfactory,
gustatory, visual, auditory or tactile stimuli may, by association with
waste material, arouse emissive reactions and are spoken of as dis-
gusting. (See conditioning of affective reactions.)

The expression of disgust, through overt emislive movements or
implied emissive feelings in the adjectives attributed to an object,
may be illustrated by a young woman, who in expressing her dis-
gust and contempt for the behavior of another person, reflexly made
vomiting noises and movements in association with the words de-
claring disgust. One not infrequently hears phrases comparing or
associating some work or person with excreta, as expressions of dis-
gust for the work.

In the emission of the stimulus, casting it off from the organism,
is to be seen a type of anger reaction. In misers and those types
of epileptics who are anal erotic, one finds a deep chronic hatred
for the constructive interests of society. (The compensatory affec-
tive reaction for disgusting, wasteful tendencies in the self or in
society is the development of system, conservation, hoarding, and
scrupulous cleanliness.)

Sorrow is a form of fear reaction caused by the loss of a
pleasure-giving stimulus; that is, the inability to retain or expose
the receptor to the lost stimulus. The compensatory striving is
obviously for the acquisition of another pleasure-giving stimulus.

Joy is an affective state caused either by the disappearance of a
potential pain stimtdus or the acquisition of a positive pleasure
stimulus. The disappearance of a pain stimulus is reciprocally fol-
lowed by the acquisition of a returning pleasing autonomic status.

Anguish is a complex affective reaction which seems to contain
traits of fear, shame, sorrow and anger reactions. A girl who spoke
of her emotional state as " anguish," which endured for weeks, said
it was due to her selfishness and masturbation (shame), which she

84 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

imagined was causing the death of her family (fear). She wept
bitterly (sorrow) for her wrongs, and seemed to become, at times,
desperately angry at the habit she was trying to destroy. In an-
guish, there seems to exist a serious anger reaction, which is turned
upon the self, because, in some manner, the self is partly respon-
sible for the failure. In such cases, sorrow is not directly the result
of masturbation, but the result of waste, for having lost a sense of
refinement, dignity and self-confidence, through the misapplication
of receptor and stimulus.

Love is essentially a form of affective hunger and in man at
least, like hunger, tends to be 'consistently recurrent. Its dynamic
pressure is almost constantlyyelt in some form and its influence upon
behavior, when unadulterated, is reproductive, constructive, creative.
Repression of love reduces creativeness. Its genesis, like food
hunger, is dependent upon the metabolic (reproductive) functions
as well as the environmental stimuli in the sense that, like food-
hunger, love hunger may be felt in a completely neutral environ-
ment which is not characteristic of other affective reactions. Love
demonstrates its constructiveness in reproduction and maintenance
of the species, race, clan, community, religion, family, business,
reputation, etc. It is the urge behind the progress of civilization.
Although many of the progressive innovations of civilization are
the creations of anger they have been cherished and retained by
love of efficiency and progressive refinement.

Love, as an affective state, causes intense suffering (fear) if the
organism is unable to acquire or retain a suitable love-object. Like
all other affective reactions it becomes conditioned to respond to
certain stimuli of certain receptor zones, which in some individuals
may differ grossly from the normal, gradually requiring almost spe-
cifically defined stimuli to produce a state of affective comfort. In
these needs it exerts a marked acquisitive and avertive influence
upon the attitude of the personality toward the environment. The
same principle of the affective state acquiring a comfort-giving
stimulus for itself is seen when the mother is horrified by her dirty
child, then cleans, pets and dresses it until its status delights her, or
the mother cat caresses its kitten into relaxation or nurses it to
sleep; or in the loyal sacrifice in order to further a cause or attain
an end — for honor, which however must not be admitted, for then
the sacrifice would be selfish.

It has been noted that objects that pertain to the waste of foods,
energy or time, etc., arouse feelings of disgust, and we give them de-
scriptive adjectives that have an origin in the emissive functions.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 85

as "rotten," "dirty deal," "putrid," "foul." On the other hand
objects that give us delightful stimuli, which we like to assimilate,
are given descriptive terms, such as sweet, good, wholesome, etc.,
expressing the assimilative reactions they arouse in us. Girls like
to speak of sweet colors or sweet dresses because their "mouths
water " when they look at them.

If a buyer or seller, while bartering, is imable to prevent the
prospective fulfillment of his own wish from making his salivary
glands secrete ("mouth water") the party, whose consent to the
trade is necessary, becomes suspicious that he himself is abandoning
a tempting morsel and reacts with fear of making a losing deal.

Jealousy and envy are mixed affective reactions of pride, love,
fear and anger. The loss of the love object causes pain and fear
with feelings of inferiority, and anger tends to pimish the cause of
the pain.

In the above discussion of the dynamic compulsion of an affec-
tive state upon the organism to acquire suitable stimuli and avoid un-
suitable stimuli the term instinct was found unsatisfactory in the
sense of fear arousing the instinct to flee. If an instinct is a series
of concatenated reflexes, the variations of the reflexes used in flight
are so enormous that the term (as an inherent concatenation) is not
accurate enough. We may have very similar overt movements in
flight, attack or play. It seems more satisfactory to speak of the
compulsion 'to acquire neutralizing stimuli, thereby recognizing the
variation of movements for acquisition and aversion.

Since acquisitive and avertive tendencies toward the useful and
useless stimuli in the environment are constant attributes of every
affective state, and since we may have a quite complex affective
status at one time, the complicated nature of even ordinary spon-
taneous behavior is apparent. The behavior observed at any period
is the resultant or compromise of the various affective trends active
at the moment and is always symptomatic of the affective state.

Studies in psychopathology have shown that not only does the
affective status avoid or use things in the environment but it also
tends to avoid or use certain divisions or functions of the projicient
sehsori-motor system. For example: Some people live mostly in
their flexor (submissive) and others in their extensor (aggressive)
muscles. Awkward people tend to avoid muscular exercises because
of fear of embarrassment. Early in life we tend to specialize on
relatively a few skillful movements and avoid developing others in
order not to betray our functional or organic inferiorities. Since
the tendency to perfection comes only with practice most individuals

86 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

become victims of a vicious circle. Congenital defect or inferior
organic construction may increase the tendency to disuse, hence it
increases the inferiority (31). Fear of using a function or of per-
mitting an affective reaction free play constitutes an inferiority as
well. Fear of allowing love free expression tends to inhibit crea-
tiveness. This is essentially the mechanism of biological impotence
to be seen almost universally in males who have been intimidated
in their youth by older females or males. Frequently a hatred com-
pensation is developed as a protection in order to use its additional
energy to overcome the social resistance and timidity.

Affective aversion for an organ or a sensori-motor division tends
to cause its atrophy through disuse and makes it become a poten-
tial source of disease, as functional paralyses, or phthisical chest
of the timid and seclusive, liability to failure or injury in the timid.

We see this aversion also in affective resistances producing an-
esthesias of any receptor field, disuse of any motor division, inhi-
bition of visceral functions. On the other hand affecfive acquisitive-
ness may cause a painful hyperacuity of a receptor field or h3rper-
trophy of motor divisions. The same principles are manifested in
our aversions or preferences for names, words, phrases, languages,
studies, vocations, communities, lines of travel, hobbies, people, dress,
mannerisms, politics, religions, etc.

The affective dispositions of most people are usually not so
complex that the principal trends are not symptomatically apparent.
We read them in the postural tonus of the muscles of the face and
body. Smiles, looks, frowns, scowls, lines, the contour of the nose,
lips, chin, the muscles about the eye, the mannerisms of the eye,
furrows between the eyes, tilt of the head, posture of the shoulders,
mannerisms of the hands, the grip, fingers, the style of the nails,
the stride, the sound made by the foot, the voice, dress, style of
phrases and general interests are manifestations of the postural
muscle tonus which has its dynamic determinant in the autonomic
posture or affective disposition of the individual.

Instantly the postural tonus varies as the affective disposition
varies, ^ This is best illustrated in accidents. A man, while shaving,
was holding an open razor in his hand, a remark by a companion
caught his attention and the razor dropped. As it was approaching
the floor he reflexly made a dangerous grab for it. The postural
muscle tonus that held the razor in a light grip was determined by
an affective state. The remark caused a disturbance of his aflfectivc
tension, the postural tonus of the fingers reflexly relaxed slightly and
gravity instantly pulled the razor out. A butcher was pressing the

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 87

point of a heavy knife into a joint of beef to dismember it. He was
brooding at the time over the remark of his superior in charge.
A remark of some one caught his attention, the postural tonus of
the gripping hand was relaxed slightly for an instant, but sufficiently
for the downward pressure of the arm to force the fingers off the
handle and down the knife blade. He received a disastrous slash
in the hand.

A manufacturer informed me of the following accident. His
most reliable planer had his hand torn off in a machine. This
man had the reputation of never having had an accident during many
years of service. The night before his wife had gone on an escapade
with another man.

In vocations and games requiring accurate, delicate, skillful co-
ordinations, such as golf, tennis, shooting, aviation, etc., the proper
postural setting of the muscles ("good form") are recognized to
be of the utmost importance and are impossible to maintain when
one is distracted by affective disturbances.

The posture of the ambling, lolling, lazy, indifferent man is in
marked contradistinction to the tense, erect, stiflf figure of the sensi-
tive, proud, ambitious, striving man. The feelings of muscular
weakness and loss of muscle tone in the fearful, and the firm muscle
tone and feelings of power in the confident are further examples.

The postural tonus of the handshake may reveal the insincerity
of the greeting by its flabbiness, quick withdrawal, slight push, over-
compensatory tenseness, etc. The smile of a supposedly pleasant
welcome may reveal signs of effort or an ominous exposure of the
incisors, because with the desire to extend a welcome is active irre-
pressible unwelcoming affectivity.

The aggressive pose of anger, the timid retractiveness of fear,
the spontaneity and exuberance of joy, the retarded movements of
depression, the relaxation of indiflference, the set of attentiveness
are further illustrations of the postural tonus of the skeletal muscles
as determined by the autonomic-aff ective state.

The extreme delicateness or sensitiveness with which postural
tensions react to stimuli is well illustrated by the manner in which
we miss the subliminal stimuli, the more delicate qualities of pitch,
timbre and rhythm when listening to music, if we cannot adjust our
muscles freely so they may assume rhythmic tensions similar to
those being rendered by the musician. When we are disconcerted
by an uncomfortable chair, a high collar, a tight shoe or a dull,
wheezy companion, we are unable to react to the strains of classical
music. The manner in which every individual, who develops the

88 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

capaxuty to react to classical music, goes through a process of train-
ing, shows that the delicate, nervous integrations, necessary for pos-
tural reactions, are acquired in the same manner that other skillful
movements are acquired, through the survival of the fittest integra-
tions that please the affective craving for music.

Hence motifs in music, not only become associated with domi-
nant motives in behavior, but certain motifs can never be enjoyed
by certain types of people because of the resistance of their affective
cravings, considering other capacities as being equal. While writ-
ing this part of the discussion, an agent, whose business makes it
necessary for him to look up data in our office, entered the rocHn.
He habitually speaks with a most unusually cultivated, mushy cast
of voice and upon almost every occasion the workers in the room
who did not have to respond to his questions showed unmistakable
avertive reactions by the manner in which they twisted in their
chairs. After the man left on this occasion a general series of
commentaries verified the fact that the mere sound of his voice had
aroused wishes (autonomic aversions) that he should leave. This
unfortunately posed man probably has suffered intense anxiety to
know why his presence causes an aversion for him and has probably
never been able to understand the difficulty or to change it.

The ability to read character varies enormously in different ob-
servers, and also in the same observer at different times. When our
wishes persist in idealizing another person their deficient traits,
which may be very obvious to others, are persistently overlooked.
An affective resistance in us makes us have a functional anesthesia
for them. On the other hand, the analytical c)mic does not neces-
sarily make the best reader of character, although he may be keenly
proficient in detecting the inferior traits in his subject, the wish-
fulfillment, in himself, to see deficiencies in others, may make him
anesthetic to the constructive powers in the individual. By develop-
ing the capacity of preventing oneself from making either positive
or negative affective transfers to the individual, and by carefully
avoiding the subject's endeavor to win a transfer from us and recog-
nizing it when it occurs, we may be able to study an individual's
character without unduly influencing him to conceal his deficiencies
or to overemphasize his powers. In reading character, the observer
should maintain a firm altruistic attitude in himself, so as to impar-
tially estimate the subject's powers for social and personal construc-
tiveness, and, recognizing that always the individual must strive to
reform the more primitively selfish, cruder tendencies in himself,
he must estimate the subject's deficient traits with the object of

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 89

learning how much he has yet to accomplish — ^not how much he has
failed to accomplish. This last point is extremely important, be-
cause the observer, himself, as an animal competing in the universal
struggle for social power, may yield, unconsciously, to the temptation,
being an opponent, of estimating his subject's deficiencies in a pes-
simistic light. Thereby, he would be subtly relatively elevating his
own rank in the social herd, and his observations might be inac-
curate.

The true estimation of a subject's affective responses, for ex-
ample, when he spontaneously shows that he is pleased, depends
upon seeing how gently or spontaneously he exposes his teeth, f It is
most important to recognize the nature of the tension in the posture
of the lips.

Let us take a smile and analyze its affective significance. It is
one of the most observable manifestations of the affective state of
the individual and is far from being simple, imless camouflaged
behind a mass of hair. One thing to be estimated is, how much
too much or how much too little does the individual habitually use
his lips to mask his more sincere affective reactions. One thing is
certain, most individuals can only afford to hide their selfish interests
or asocial reactions. We are glad, indeed, to permit our altruistic
impulses to show themselves, when we have them, because they have
everything to gain and nothing to lose. Through improving our
friends and the herd, we improve ourselves. Because of the con-
sciously disguised movements of the lips in most adults, when being
observed, children and adolescents alone may be satisfactorily
studied, unless one can be honest with himself. In regard to ac-
curs^te estimation, through impression, of the degree of reflex re-
sponses, I am reminded of two specialists in nervous diseases who
disagreed in their opinions as to whether or not a patellar reflex was
increased or diminished in its responses — ^not a rare disagreement;
hence, impressions as to the affective significance of the movements
of the lips are to be expected to vary somewhat with the observer's
aflfective state.

The two important features of the smile seem to be the spon-
taneity and gentleness with which the lips are exposed when the eye
is looking honestly at the observer; and second, how much of this
muscle group is used in the revelation of having been pleased.
Many people smile with difiiculty, revealing a sinister resistance
through a miniature snarling exposure of the canines, others use
chiefly the corners of their mouths, some the upper lip or the lower
lip, others the right side of the mouth more than the left, and still

90 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

Others attractively purl the middle of the lips while their friends
gush all over.

The word "smile" may have a commonly accepted meaning
for many, but the spontaneous act of smiling is different for each
individual. The contours and tensions of the lips are minutely de-
termined by a complex affective pressure. The shades of its ten-
sions are so difficult to read accurately that one is not surprised that
astute physiologists and psychologists should crudely classify most
smiling, laughing, crying or cursing as having a simple significance.
The postural tensions of other muscle groups, such as the eyelids,
nose, cheeks, chin, posture of the head, shoulders, etc., make im-
portant revelations of the complex affective character of the indi-
vidual. Artists have always recognized these facts but scientists
have stupidly avoided them.

The manner in which the affective cravings become conditioned
so as to be aroused in a complicated manner by one complex situa-
tion has been covered in the study of the mechanism of condition-
ing the affective and autonomic reactions. The mechanism by which
complex affective cravings are established and retained is next to be
considered.

Affective Repression and Fixation

Through the psychoanalytic method of studying psychoneuroses,
it was first recognized that functional derangements or symptoms
disappear after an adequate affective readjustment is made, and
that while the affective readjustment is in progress the individual
becomes aware of forgotten memories and old desires to do certain
things. Usually the history of the genesis of the desire is such
that it conclusively, in a sense logically, explains the cause of the
s)miptoms and why they should disappear when the desire subsides.
Such phenomena are only intelligible on the assumption that the
desire, or affective compulsion, because of the persistence of the
symptoms or tendencies, existed somewhere continuously from the
time of its genesis until its readjustment./ Since the affective crav-
ing has a remarkably persistent tendency to remain true to its orig-
inal form upon its recall, and since it disappears or subsides after an
adequate readjustment, it is reasonable to conclude that the aflfective
craving persisted after its genesis in something like its original
form, because it was not permitted to adjust itself. Since the host
had no awareness of its nature or origin (after the repression) but
only felt its symptoms, it is also reasonable to consider that it may

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 9 1

have continued its repressed existence in the autonomic functions of
the organism. '

If the origin of the affections lies in the peripheral functions of
the autonomic apparatus then we may turn to the autonomic ap-
paratus for an explanation of the physiology of repression and fixa-
tion of the affective craving. Since the craving or wish is really
one's consciousness of the autonomic proprioceptive activities as
they are aroused by the contractural and postural motor functions,
we may look for the physiological source of the repressed but en-
during affective craving in the persistent (heightened) postural ten-
sions of the autonomic musculature; the type of the craving being
determined by the autonomic field involved. There seems to be no
reason why the increased or lowered tonus of a viscus might not
continue indefinitely. Crile has pointed out that this is indicated in
certain forms of hyperthyroidism and Sherrington has demonstrated
the relative unfatigability of postural tonus of muscles. The spas-
tic hypertonic or hypotonic derangements of cystic, gastric, rectal
and laryngeal musculature definitely support this conception.

We may therefore assume that, when an affective craving is re-
pressed by fear of the consequence of permitting it free play, the
larger part of the organism, which is not the source of the craving,
prevents the autonomic field, which is the source of the craving, from
adjusting itself by not permitting it to dominate the projident sen-
sori-motor functions; thus preventing it from acquiring such stimuli
as are necessary to bring about the adjustment of its tension,! This
constitutes the functional neuroses, as the spastic gastritis, 'colitis,
dysmenorrhea.

A craving or wish may be said to be repressed when it is not per-
mitted to cause awar^n^j^ of its needs, whereas it is suppressed when
it may cause a vague awareness of its needs. This theory of the
physiology of the repressed affect explains the cause of individual
postures and that peculiar differential trait of individuals by which
some are conditioned to continuously have undue affective or auto-
nomic reactions for certain stimuli, while others are indifferent to
them. /Irhe traits of predilection for, or hypersensitiveness for,
certain types of things or situations seem to be due to the condi-
tioned nature of some hypertonic autonomic field. Sherrington has
shown that when a segment is in a state of increased postural ten-
sion it will react to certain subliminal stimuli — Whence its natural
selection for the stimulus.

When the autonomic sensorimotor system reacts to a painful
situation with anger-producing functions and the compulsion to
act must be restrained to avoid a greater difficulty, one many feel

92 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

for hours the visceral and bodily tensions, loss of appetite and dis-
comfort. The compulsion to act continues unmistakably recogniz-
able in a characteristic, persistent disconcerting stream of thought,
and a tendency to make incoordinated movements and mistakes.
Such phenomena certainly indicate the persistence of the postural
disturbance.

Since the repressed affect becomes a painful, disconcerting in-
fluence in the personality the psychopathic individual may usually be
relied upon to furnish evidence of the final outcome of the auto-
nomic disturbance because he suffers until relieved. The comfort-
able (trained) introspectionist cannot usually afford to be completely
truthful. Because it would be horribly embarrassing, introspective
academic psychology has been sterilized and conventionalized. In
cases of repressed affections of any intensity we find persistent auto-
nomic derangements manifested in such conditions as loss of appe-
tite, gastric irritability, tendency to nausea and vomiting, diarrhea,
dyspnea, headaches, cardiac palpitation, blushing, disturbances of
menses, insomnia, general hypochondriacal complaints, eccentric
physical attitudes, long-enduring gross, psychoneurotic derange-
ments, etc. In the case where the repressing fear influence is ana-
lyzed away and the repressed affect is at least permitted free play
one observes the repressed affect coming forth like an uncoiled
spring of activity and it completely dominates the personality until
an adequate affective readjustment is made. Following this re-
adjustment the individual, with apologies, often expresses sur-
prise that his discomforts should have disappeared. The func-
tions of the autonomic system seem to have become adjusted back
to their norm. The postural tenseness, as shown in the features,
movements, visceral feelings, etc., disappears. The repressed af-
feet seems to be stored, like the energy in a compressed spring,
in the heightened postural tension of some division of the auto-
nomic apparatus. In this manner all our secrets are probably
stored.) Perhaps in no function is the persistence of the hyper-
tension of a muscle group, upon affective repression, so obviously
demonstrated as in the persistence of an aresonant voice after repres-
sions of an angry impulse to speak. This aresonant or avibratory
condition, judging from the feelings of laryngeal tenseness, is due
to a hypertonus of some of the voice-producing muscles.

If the affective repression involves interests which are part of
the daily life of the individual, as in his love-seeking, an affective
fixation occurs of which the personality, no matter how much
it attempts to disguise the influence of the repression, is never
able to entirely escape awareness. Such characters often make

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 93

themselves into romantic heroes to compensate. The repressed
aflfect seems to remain in its peculiar status quo throughout the
existence of the personality unless an affective readjustment is
brought about in some manner. This is particularly manifested in
the repression of a painful love. Years later the individual, who
may have developed the compensatory traits of a wit and a wag,
may succumb to depression, or should he attempt to make love again
he must master the anxiety of the previous love affair. The in-
fluence of the repressed aflfect is often unmistakably revealed in
dreams and sincere artistic and literary productions which of course
can only occur when the censoring aflfect tolerates the disguise used
by the repressed aflfect.

The principle of opposition of forces or conflict of functions is
as old as biological structure and as basic. Even in the automatic
reflexes we experience functional conflicts as in biting our lips and
tongue, or swallowing food into the trachea, or sneezing when drink-
ing, which phenomena one may readily observe in himself to result
from aflfective confusion or conflict. Sherrington (i, p. 145) has
emphasized that "each instance of convergence of two or more
afferent neurones upon a third, which in regard to them is efferent,
affords ... an opportunity for coalition or interference of their
actions." The currents in the affective stream, because of their con-
tinuity and complexity, tend constantly to oppose or reenforce one
another as they converge to dominate the behavior of the projicient
sensorimotor system.

The importance of conflict in the affections of a personality be-
comes manifested in its childhood, as soon as it begins to socialize
itself and consider another's approval of its wishes. The age when
this tendency begins depends largely upon the moralizing attitude
of the parents and their methods of influencing the child to adjust
Itself. In modern civilization, man having so thoroughly mastered
his environment through his mechanical inventions, the individual's
great struggle in life is not so much a problem of self-preservation
in a physical sense as it is one of attaining social approbation, and
potency. Hence the greater proportion of the personality's affec-
tions gradually become socialized or socially conditioned and any
asocial cravings tend to be inhibited or repressed by them.

There has never been a tendency in the history of man, as a
species, that can be considered to have been at all characteristic of
the species, for individuals to live a totally isolated or independent
existence from all social herds. Man's gregarious, herding pro-
clivities helped to make him stronger than the beasts and the ele-

94 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

ments. The group cherishes the individual for the help he can give
it and this is largely the nature of the relations between one man
and another. More than this psychologists and sociologists have
not emphasized.

The transference of affection between individuals is perhaps of
even greater importance than physical assistance, except when the
individuals are pressed to a desperate struggle for life. In the
past few years psychopathologists have learned to recognize that
upon the nature of the affective transfer required by the patient
practically the whole prognosis of the psychosis depends. That is,
if the transfer, in its specific requirements, belongs to a type that
must be tabooed the prognosis is proportionately discouraging. It is
the inherent autonomic or affective disposition of every personality to
need from some other personality, fervent, spontaneous demonstra-
tions that its existence is wanted, and its nature is approved. No
matter how substantial is the contribution to social improvement, one
cannot be quite satisfied, until from some esteemed source is received
a sign of approbation. In some subtle manner, we tend to seek for it
The craving for such an affective transference is vital, and its grati-
fication is the only method of giving the personality a sense of well--
being and social fitness. Men who would think for themselves are
abandoned until they prove their truth, and the frigidity of the
social void is too terrible to be braved except by the most courageous.
Whether or not the tendency to socially ostracize or torture any
member of the herd who strayed slightly out of bounds was charac-
teristic for the species since its existence, may be conjectured from
history. It is well established, however, that the affective need for
a transfer begins with nursing and probably becomes a fixed at-
tribute of every adjustment in adult life because of its firm develop-
ment through the long years when the successful struggle for life
depended entirely upon the affections of another personality. As
society increases its care for the individual, and the individual for
society, in order to prevent disease, waste, and degeneracy, poverty
and usurpation of privileges, the individual grows more and more
to need social esteem in order to feel safe and comfortable, and
less and less to need the mystic's encouragement. The charac-
teristics of the individual's family group, while he is developing,
becomes the prototype for all the future selections for affective
transfers of both the positive and negative nature. As experience
increases the dimensions of the personality, the ramifications of
affective transference become very intricate, but the principal love
and hate objects in maturity have easily traceable associations, in

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 95

frank people, to the love and hates of childhood ; like the branches
of a tree arising from the trunk but having their extensions into
space directed largely by the environment.

The history of the human race is full of accounts of terrible
pimishments of independent thinkers by the community ; hence, one
would feel that the corollary of this censuring would be active in
each individual, to live, as much as possible, so as to retain society's
approbation, and, if possible, win society's esteem. Hence, asocial
individuals find safety in nufnbers, and clique together into a society
of their own, so as to be held in some esteem. One of the most
persistent causes of anxiety and depression in the individual is the
fear that he has lost prestige through a blunder or a vicious indul-
gence. In psychotherapy the most essential means of helping a^
patient to make an adequate affective readjustment is the establish-
ment of an altruistic transference (48) between the patient and
physician.

When an affective transference is broken between two indi-
viduals, as an employer and employee, anxiety is at once observable
in the most dependent member of the transference and probably in
both.

In mating, well-constituted males exuberantly make heroic sac-
rifices of power and health in order to retain the love of their mates.
They are really happy slaves of their transfer. When the transfer-
ence is broken they are hurled immediately into despair. This
mechanism is a most fundamental force in the evolution of character
and personality, and the genesis of affective healthfulness or of an
affective diseased state.

The individual's cravings for social esteem or approbation be-
come the most manifest and dominantly active of all the autonomic
functions in that the individual is always being made aware of their
needs by their activities forcing him to do the things that will main-
tain or win approbation. The wish for social approbation is grad-
ually cultivated to qualify every sexual or nutritional craving and
determines that the sexual and nutritional wish shall not freely
dominate the whole organism and compel it to do something that
would earn the everlasting damnation of society. The herd, begin-
ning with the parental influence in the home, trains the individual so
that its strivings will contribute to the general progress of the herd's
development. The infant's nursing and elimination cravings are
early counterbalanced by developing wishes to please the mother,
hence control the nutritional and sexual cravings. The child quickly
learns that whenever it disappoints the mother or father it loses its
source of sympathy and encouragement. That is, it injures itself

8

96 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

by depriving the .wish to-be-loved of its gratification. The child's
wish to-be-loved is vital. Practically its entire mental development,
as anyone can see in himself, until long after maturity, has been
influenced by the wish to win love and esteem. After maturity
most adult males prefer to substitute the words honor, esteem and
power for love.

The mechanism of the '' transfer/' which is the key to successful
psychoanalysis and psychotherapy, depends upon the physician's
ability to sincerely appreciate the patient's emotional conflict. He
must genuinely wish to assist the patient for his welfare and the
welfare of society. The analysis must proceed upon a clearly de-
fined altruistic basis. The physician must not become a censor
or moralist, or temptation. He must remove, as soon as possible,
the patient's fear of losing social approbation in order that the
repressed functions may manifest themselves. The physician rep-
resents the highest reconstructive interests of society, hence, so soon
as the patient confidently feels that the revelation of his wishes will
not lose for him the physician's esteem, he promptly begins to show
relief from anxiety; that is, relief from the pressure of affective
cravings that he has repressed (that he tried to forget).

Very early in childhood the autonomic apparatus begins to
struggle to control itself so that the individual autonomic cravings,
as the desire to steal, urinate or defecate, will not cause the loss
of the esteem of those it loves most, (mother, father, brother, sister
and friend), by exposing them to obnoxious, disgust-arousing stimuli
which in turn would arouse an avertive affect for the child.

This peculiar striving of the autonomic apparatus, to act as a
unity in order to control an individual segment, develops gradually,
and should be regarded as a compensatory reaction, in order to,
directly, avoid the causes of pain and fear and, indirectly, retain
love. When the child has developed the power to reliably control
the more simple autonomic adjustments, such as the eliminative, it
achieves its first great social triumph. When this capacity becomes
so soundly established that no doubtful feelings remain, the indi-
vidual's strivings become reversed and feeling its sense of power it
begins to strive directly more and more to win love and esteem and
indirectly to control itself. The supreme triumph comes with the
gradual compensatory development of the power to control mastur-
bation, usually from fourteen to eighteen. This compensatory mech-
anism applies also, obviously enough, to perverse sexual and homo-
sexual interests and must not be considered in the sense of apply-
ing merely to the act of masturbation but to all the fancies, move-

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 97

ments, interests, associations, etc., that are related to autoeroticism.
Most boys, when they conquer the autoerotic cravings, develop an
aversion for all the associations that are connected with it and com-
pensate with high resolutions to enrich society.

One must therefore see that slowly but incessantly from infancy
the autonomic apparatus develops, through integrating itself into a
unity, a compensatory capacity to control the more individual seg-
mental cravings. These compensatory cravings, through being con-
ditioned by associated stimuli, gradually become interwoven into a
unity of constantly active wishes. This unity responds to the
mother's address of " you," or " John." The child begins to think
of itself as "John," "he" or "you" won over the bad little boy, or
spirit, or devil, which represents the socially indifferent, segmental
wish. In this manner is slowly developed the " I," " Me," " Myself,"
and the "Not-I," "Not-Me," " Not-Myself ." There is no other
source of the "devil's" influence in us. When the personality or
organism acts as a unity with the hunger cravings, we say " I am
hungry." When the individual wishes to do something and hunger
is disconcerting him, he says " my hunger." The child, the savage
and the dissociated personality often say "he is hungry" or "the
stomach is hungry." The intelligent adult, upon experiencing a
new, disagreeable gastric sensation which is functionally analogous
to hunger, as a " burning pain," does not often say " I am burning "
but says " my stomach is burning," or " I feel a burning sensation."

Gradually, in youth, this unity develops into the " good," " con-
scientious" / and the evil, uncontrollable Not-L Many people
are still inclined to differentiate this as the " soul " striving against
the "flesh" or the "devil." In the chronic, functional deteriora-
tions this mechanism dissociates and the individual interprets the
Not-I as another personality. This mechanism is of the utmost
importance to the insight of the psychopathologist and for all people
who wish to relieve the suffering and anxiety that is caused by the
eternal feud between the " I " and the " Not-I."

A man or woman may learn to know, with little difficulty, that
all his anxiety is due to fear of failure to live at the level that
pleases all his wishes best. This failure may be caused by a disease
in an important organ or by an unmodifiable persistent affective need
that we cannot or dare not permit to have gratified.

Before considering the mechanism of repression of individual
cravings the physiological nature of the so-called wUl must be con-
sidered. The riddle of the nature and origin of the will, which has
baf9ed philosophy and psychology since man began to assume its

98 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

existence, may be remarkably clarified for the student if he will
follow the suggestion to see the will to be or the will to have as
the zvish to be or the zvish to have.

The will is the compensatory affective or autonomic striving
which, as a wish, protects the individual from the fear of failure or
losing the esteem of the object of his transference.

When we will to do this or that, or go here or there, we really
allow ourselves to wish without restraint. This capacity is, or
should be, assiduously cultivated by the individual throughout its
life so as to become a consistent attitude toward everything in the
environment. The affect craves for an event or an object and the
likelihood of its not becoming a pleasing reality causes a fear-pro^
ducing reaction in proportion to the seriousness of the wish and the
likelihood of its not being gratified. The fear reaction, in turn,
very quickly arouses a compensatory speeding-up of the autonomic
apparatus, as shown by Cannon and others, in the increased rate
and strength of the heart beat, increase of adrenin and sugar in the
blood, and an appropriate shift of the blood supply to the working
parts. This compensatory increase of physiological power, greatly
invigorating it, enables the wish to attack and reconstruct the en-
vironment so that within a certain time events must occur.

This mechanism works incessantly in every person's daily life
in a ceaseless stream of minor events. When I wish a pencil I
must compensate for the pencil's failure to place itself in my hand
by picking it up, an aggressive act. When I need some one's as-
sistance I must compensate for the discomforts caused by not hav-
ing it by expending the energy which has been aroused by the in-
conveniences of the situation and seek it.

The man, who, after due consideration, allows himself to wish to
have an object or an event, such as a position, factory, invention, be
an honored guest, conduct a hazardous responsibility to a successful
conclusion, make a scientist of himself, must not only be able to
wish for the event but be able to successfully compensate for all the
fears of failure that may arise. Just as his compensatory powers
begin to fail the weakness of his so-called will becomes manifest.
When we wish for an event but do not act to make its fulfillment
possible, the wish is not strong enough to act. It is only strong
enough to cause the thought.

This compensatory physiological striving occurs reflexly and
through the introspective analysis of the occasions of what would be
called increased will power in myself I have been able to find a re-
pressed banal fear of losing the thing I wished to acquire. For

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 99

example, while working on a manuscript my capacity to coordinate
details and to visualize the object for which I was striving (demon-
stration of a theory) had greatly subsided and for several days I
could get nothing done. Then one day about noon the capacity to
work had become greatly accelerated. This acceleration had oc-
curred so spontaneously that it was well under way before I realized
that it had occurred. At first I could not account for it. No one
had relieved any diffident, repressive tendencies in myself through
an expression of esteem for my work, but, with further recall, I
became aware of the fear that another psychopathologist, who was
acquainted with my material and theory, was finding it difficult,
revealed in his manner of saying what he would like to do, to
refrain from usurping my rights. The only practical defense was
being reflexly made through vigorous self-assertion which discour-
aged the other man. Within a few minutes the vigorous autonomic
compensation for the fear of the possibility of losing the fulfillment
of an important wish began to show itself in an aggressive onslaught
upon the environment, my data, and making it conform itself to
please the wish by assuming the form of a completed article.

The grand old law that " honesty is the best policy " has a crit-
ical significance in the development^ of personal power. It often
requires the endurance of great anxiety to honestly endure the pros-
pect of failure, particularly when a dishonest adaptation, as a lie,
secret, or malicious advantage, may save the situation. But the en-
during of the anxiety in turn gives the individual a sublime reward
in that the autonomic apparatus is so constituted that the situation
forces it to augment its vigor and thereby develop additional skill,
endurance and power. One may see this compensatory mechanism
wonderfully developed in such remarkable characters as Charles
Darwin (51).

The failure to endure anxiety makes the vicious, secret intrigues,
the behind-the-curtain-politician, the pathological liar, the drug
habitue, the shyster, etc. Society can only protect itself from the
destnictive influences of such dishonest adjustments by resolutely,
promptly, severely punishing every unlawful adjustment. Because,
then, the greater fear will influence the individual to endure the
lesser fear until the compensation is established. He then only can
become a stronger link in the social chain providing he is given a
fair chance to win social esteem.

The so-called paraphrenia types, that is, individuals who are
"weak of will," fail to make socially approvable adjustments be-
cause of the poorly developed nature of the wish to be socially es-

lOO AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

teemed; This is due in turn to the nature of the conditioning of
the love-cravings. The self-lover or autoerotic type naturally sacri-
fices society's interests in the innumerable petty crises as well as in
the greater crisis, in the sense that he would rather dream about him-
self than work for the welfare of society. This is not his choice,
but, during his growth, his parents failed to give him sincere love
and esteem, without cost, during critical tests. The attitude of
wishing to be esteemed was not developed sufficiently to endure the
stresses of competition when a more self-reliant rival had to be
beaten. Hence the timid retreat into autoeroticism where no rivals
care to enter.

We may sum up then, the " will-to-become " is the same as the
'' wish-for-esteem" and the "wish-to-have." It is the autonomic
apparatus's reflex compensation to protect the wish from the possi-
bility of failure to acquire gratification that gives us the power to
endure and act.

This now brings us logically to the significance and mechanism
of the affective conflict between what may be designated as the so~
dalized wishes of the personality, which constitute the " I," " Me,"
" Myself," " My Soul," " My Conscience," which are physiologically
founded in the personality acting as a unity, and the perverse, indi-
vidual craving or wish that constitutes the Not-I or "evil" and
arises from some individual autonomic segment as the digestive or
sexual apparatus.

To illustrate : The hunger cravings in the stomach may, through
their compulsive power, place the entire organism and its future in
jeopardy by forcing the stealing of food. This has a much more
common application in the commitment of sexual transgression, par-
ticularly when the compulsive craving for autoerotic, or perverse
homosexual, or incestuous indulgence is insistently forcing itself
upon the individual. This conflict of the integrative functions is
the mechanism that causes the destructive psychoses and is to be
found underlying every functional deterioration of the personality.
Where the sexual cravings support the socialized wishes of the per-
sonality, the individual becomes virile, good and happy, and a most
constructive social influence. It applies further in that when society
becomes abnormal, the sexually normal attack society, as in the great
social upheaval in France which overthrew a perverse aristocracy.

Out of the affective conflict between the cravings of the organism
as a unity and the cravings of an individual part for control of the
final common motor path of adjustment, arises the mechanism of
suppression, repression, the summation of allied cravings, and the

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPCt^.BCHAViplCV-J^I !•

••• :\ :'

summation of the antagonistic craiuings, dissociation of the person-
ality and affective compensation with satisfaction giving compro-
mises as sublimations.

Always, asociai, egocentric and pernicious tendencies must be
repressed or denied in order to retain another individual's transfer
unless the object of the transfer tolerates asocial and perverted
indulgences.

The function of affective repression seems to have developed con-
siderably later in the phylogenetic scale than affective restriction
(32) and is to be observed late in the life of the modem child. It
probably does not often occur in savages and is poorly developed in
mental defectives and certain types of asocial adults.

The mechanism of affective repression is to be met with more or
less in every personality in modem civilization. It is essentially
the result of the personality becoming the host of an affective crav-
ing which, being utterly intolerable because of its disastrous conse-
quences if allowed free play, is repressed by a vigorous fear reac-
tion and soon followed by a compensatory striving. The social
and moral exigencies absolutely require such an adjustment because
the individual members of society must protect themselves from
their imitative predispositions.

In the phenomenon of repression, two factors are always ap-
parent, (i) fundamental selfish or egocentric cravings which are
repressed, afid (2) socialized cravings which repress them. The
egocentric cravings are usually repressed or censored when they
tend to place themselves above the race to the detriment of society,
as in unjustifiable loves, perversions, hatreds, autoeroticism, or ava-
riciousness. The healthful resolution of the conflict occurs when
the egocentric cravings require that which will further the best con-
structive interests of the individual and society.

Almost every imaginable variation in the intensity and firmness
of the egocentric and the socialized affective cravings may exist. No
two individuals are alike, although the mechanisms are essentially
the same.

Obviously enough, in modem society, the one persistent affective
craving which is more or less constantly censured is the sexual,
since society must protect itself from excessive sexual indulgence
because it leads to a pernicious waste of energy. Civilization and
the race would deteriorate. On the other hand, sexual interests
may become so excessively repressed that civilization must become
a burden. This is not strange, but is a universal biological result

• •• •••

.*itt»**'*:: iCDf9No]cic functions and tse fessonauty
':.•!•.• • • •

that occurs with excessive indulgence in, or undue denial of, any of
the necessities.*

The affections, which should tend to a refined, honest, sexual ex-
pression in the adult, may become perversely conditioned in the in-
fancy or youth of the personality, and, when the cravings to acquire
social approval are developed, the individual's eyes may be opened
to his plight. Horror, shame and anxiety may be the result. For
example, a too devoted, pretty mother loved to bathe her infant son.
This arrangement continued happily until he was about twelve.
The situation was innocent enough until one day some of his boy
playmates, who had no little insight into sexuality, learned of it
through an innocent remark. Their surprise, scorn and sexual im-
pressions opened the youth's eyes. That night the boy absolutely
refused to be seen by his unwise mother. Foolishly she persisted
and almost worked up a catastrophe, but no commands or persuasion
could change the boy's horror for the arrangement

In psychopathology one finds that many people suffer because
their sexual affections are conditioned to react to an unattainable
object such as, either (i) a socially tabooed object like the father,
mother, sister, brother, or a perverted or homosexual object; or (2)
a lost, or unresponsive, or degraded love object.

On the other hand the sexual affections may be apparently normal
in their reactions and requirements but the socialized cravings may
be so rigorously repressive of all tendencies pertaining to sexuality
that the individual may suffer from chronic anxiety. A pathologic-
ally conscientious woman, who apparently was trained to believe
that anything pertaining to sex was horrible and the cause of the
sorrows of humanity taught her children this belief. All her chil-
dren, when they matured and the reproductive forces began to make
themselves felt, became psychopaths. The man, a son, who gave
this information in order to have his brother saved from a serious
state of sexual anxiety, frankly included an account of his own suf-
ferings and insanity because of his inability to reconcile the impres-
sions of his mother's life-long teachings and his sexual affections.
A healthful solution for himself came with the gradual revision of
his moral feelings.

Such pathological conditions do not require sexual license. On
the contrary, as a fundamental social necessity, the conditioning of

* Sexuality is here used in the sense that love is usually used. Sexual
intercourse is not normal unless accompanied with love. Even among stu-
dents of human behavior the necessity of love in the sexual functions of the
individual is just becoming generally recognized.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR IO3

the sexual aflfections, to react to, and require, such objects that their
seeking shall bring a healthful affective freedom, efficiency, honesty,
happiness and virility, is required.

When affective cravings urge an old man or a boy to run home
in order to deposit something and then hurry him back to the street
comer to see the circus parade, we have an instance of conflict. In
such processes, which occupy most of our daily behavior, conflict
occurs as the various affective processes strive to control the final
common motor paths of adjustment. Under such conditions, how-
ever, affective repression does not occur. The individual is not
forced by the situation to repress or make himself " forget " any of
the yearnings. He freely entertains them as they arise, and, in due
course of events, they are permitted to attain gratification. Re^
pressions are made at a critical moment and occur reflexly and not
after consideration. Giving the affect consideration is almost the
opposite of repressing it. The individual, like the proverbial ostrich
that buries its head in the sand, represses the affect in order to for-
get or escape being made aware of it. The repression of the primary
affective functions, it seems, is always pathological. Any form of
affective craving may be repressed, such as love, fear, disgust,
shame, anger. One may imagine an infection that led to health and
fortime and so with an affective repression, but, as a general prin-
ciple, the repressed craving causes severe functional disturbances in
the stream of thought. This becomes manifested when the indi-
vidual attempts to adapt his wishes to unpleasant interests and finds
in himself an unexpected resistance or aversion. He feels a tend-
ency to make mistakes, to show unexpected preferences and aver-
sions, forgetfulness, insomnia, loss of spontanity and inspiration,
feelings of weakness, headache, " queer thoughts," obsessions, man-
nerisms, fancies, change in style of writing or drawing, speaking,
laughing or singing, etc. The repression does not always indicate
a personal weakness. A serious repression may be made from dire
necessity, and, if an3^ing, indicate unusual self-control.

A young naval officer, who had incurred the animosity of his
superior, was repeatedly enraged by the latter's humiliating nagging
on board ship. The situation required repeated repression of the
anger and indignation, since escape and retribution were impossible,
because of the peculiar nature of his personality and of other cir-
cumstances. This finally produced a state of utter inefficiency in
the man, including loss of weight, insomnia, depression, forgetful-
ness, etc.

A young woman was persistently dominated in a most irritating

104 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

manner by her husband's mother. The family arrangement was
such that a frank conflict, which would surely have been violent,
had to be avoided by the young woman. A series of repressions of
hatred and shame finally produced a grave psychopathic state (15)
with eight independent symptom complexes.

Affective repressions may be made after a long struggle, and
the aflfect may disappear, it seems, without one's realization of it.
An obsessive thought or feeling may be irrepressible for days, and
we may complain to our friends of not being able to get rid of it.
Some time later, we may be asked about the obsession, and, for
the first time, we realize that it is gone (assimilated or repressed).
The repression was made without awareness of its occurrence. In
every instance of repression, the personality makes an intensive
affective coordination along compromising lines of adjustment, which
really become the resultant or final common path of adjustment.
We may take journeys, substitute compromising vocations, hobbies,
sports, artistic and intellectual interests, charities, religious sects,
rituals, societies, in fact, anything, in order to forget the painful
memories ; that is, to escape being made aware of the needs of the
painful affect.

A child may be delighed by anal erotic, masturbatory, sadistic,
masochistic or exhibitionistic play, thievery, a mannerism, perversion,
or the death of someone, and, later, upon its realization that the
wish for such things is an indication of degeneracy or inferiority, a
repression of it may be effected after an anxious struggle. In
the desperate effort to escape from any reminder of the difficulty,
the individual goes in almost the opposite direction. Unconsciously,
he strives to get as far away from it as possible. The compensatory
trend may gradually become the dominating characteristic of the
personality during maturity, depending upon the vigor of the re-
pressed affect, and the persistence necessary to keep it repressed.

A child that is delighted by eneuresis, excreta, odors, filth, waste
or slovenliness usually is later horrified by the significance of such
pleasures, and, compensating with a phobia for everything that sug-
gests a return of the old cravings, becomes painfully clean and
scrupulous.

The anal erotic psychopath is notoriously stingy, systematic, and
has a horror for dirt. When he yields to his cravings, he becomes
extremely slovenly and filthy. The extravagant, licentious Augus-
tine, when he saved himself, became a saint of self-denial and holi-
ness. The epileptic, heathen, politic Paul became a saintly teacher
of Christianity, justice and equity.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR IO5

The repressed aflfect is conditioned to react to the presence of the
stimuli that previously generated it before the repression occurred,
and, in this sense, a fixation of its functions is established. If love
or anger for an individual is repressed, the presence of this indi-
vidual, or one with associated attributes, causes uncomfortable auto-
nomic reactions despite all resolutions to prevent it. The defense
is usually to avoid the stimulus. In adults we rarely see a com-
promise or congenial readjustment after a quarrel in which both
sides failed to get satisfaction, which is due to a fixation of the
resentment. A young woman remarked that when she got a new
position she would tell her " autocratic '* boss what she thought of
him. The new position would remove the repressive fear and the
anger might then enjoy free play. The comment itself was the
result of -allowing the inhibited aflfect some freedom which the in-
fluence of sympathetic friends made possible through removal of the
inhibiting fear of appearing petulant.

Freud (33, 34) has shown that the repressed aflfect is constantly
trying to break through the resistance and manifests itself in motor
incoordinations, that is in the innumerable little mistakes of speech,
writing, forgetting, substituting, misspelling, etc. When the re-
pressed aflfect succeeds in breaking through the resistance in the
disguise of wit, the feelings of potency produced are a great pleas-
ure and we laugh. This occurs when we are repressing an aflfec-
tive interest unduly or when the presence of someone is the repress-
ing influence.

The repression is always the result of a form of impotence, lack
of skill, power or courage, often because of a long-established timid-
ity through the domineering influence of a parent, but more fre-
quently because of the peculiar situation involved and the vulner-
able physiological state of the individual at the time of the crisis, as
in exhaustion, convalescence, etc. Wit disarms the aggressor by a
spontaneous, subtle, ingenious stroke of words and the old feeling of
potency returns. It always makes us chuckle. The witty remark
may be made by another at the aggressor's expense but all who
laugh are enjoying the release of their own repressions, if not
toward that particular individual then toward an identifiable likeness,
or situation.

Humor is an attack of benign ridicule directed upon the difficult
things in life which we cannot comfortably master, and is adminis-
tered to soothe an irritation. In the humorous phrase or caricature
is often a revelation of one's previous deficiency. The caricatures

I06 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

of Mutt and Jeff, Happy Hooligan^ Hans and Fritz, the mighty
Katinka, etc., must certainly give the authors a delightful vehicle
for avenging an ancient grievance. Mark Twain is said to have
written as a humorist in a serious attempt to teach a philosophy of
living. We laugh, spontaneously, with unrestrained pleasure, when
we become aware that a restrictive influence has been spontaneously
subjected to an utterly heedless humiliation. Some one in a gjoup
of men described a large, stem suffragette with an ugly temper
getting hit on the head by a tomato during the badgering of a
militant suffrage parade. Everybody laughed, surely, because the
description of the oppressive Amazon caused a faint discomfort,
and her sudden humiliation permitted an affective readjustment.

The struggle for social supremacy is so universal and continuous
among all men and women that pleasurable feelings are produced
by every situation, no matter how insignificant, that reflects directly
or indirectly upon us a sense of superiority or relatively greater po-
tency than usual. We seem to be prone to smile at all sorts of mis-
takes, failures, clumsy movements, errors, signs of weakness among
our associates. Fortunately, our own strivings, when they are
crude, become amusing, and the energic economy in this is apparent
when the "saving sense of humor" is compared to the waste of
energy attending chronic anger and worry at our own mistakes.

An eccentrically developed tendency to enjoy the failures of
others is symptomatic of relief from strivings to be superior and
indicates a subconscious sense of inferiority. We find such symp-
toms in people who suffered from humiliating inferiorities in child-
hood, such as bed-wetting, awkwardness, ugliness, etc. The seizure
of little opportunities to display knowledge, such as looking for
opportunities to make corrections, are also symptomatic of sub-
conscious feelings of inferiority. One often notes the use of pre-
tensions in order to hide a secret which has been more or less in-
hibited from consciousness.

The metropolitan newspapers rarely miss an opportunity to
socially submerge unfortunates by publishing broadcast their scan-
dals, because the upward-striving, common herd delight in reading
about the downfall and failure of others. Rarely indeed are suc-
cesses ever featured in a paper, unless they involve a direct advan-
tage to the average reader. On the other hand, social degradations
which have no direct relation to the average individual are given
blazing headlines.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 107

Summation and Reinforcement, and Reciprocal Inhibition of
Affective Cravings

Often, "a lot of things" or "several reasons" is the explana-
tion given for doing something or making a change of position or
habitat when any one of several wishes may not be strong enough
to cause a change. Sherrington demonstrated that a summation of
subliminal afferent impulses, when associated with an appropriate
postural tension, will finally produce a reaction in the efferent
neurone; also, a summation of cravings from a series of postural
tensions may occur and produce overt adjustments, as when one is
wearing tight clothing and must maintain a cramped, dignified posi-
tion during an austere ceremony. Furthermore, Sherrington dem-
onstrated the reciprocal inhibition of the negative or antagonistic
afferent impulse, and it is probable that reciprocal inhibition of the
negative or antagonistic wish occurs in a similar manner.

Various wishes may urge the same journey, as anger at some-
thing in the environment which we can punish by going away, ennui
because of other things, love for some one, and a business wish may
finally decide the going. The summation of a series of " petty an-
noyances" (anger reactions) may cause a change of employment.
When the desire to go " there " is reenf orced by a desire to leave
" here " a change of position occurs.

In order to act, the negative wish not to act must be inhibited
like the reciprocal inhibition of the negative impulse, which Sher-
rington says is just as important but more difficult to see (i, p. 178).
For example, one may desire to be in the city, but will not go be-
cause he has no desire to leave the country, or one may wish to
leave the country, but will not go because he can't think of any
place desirable to go to. One does not go from " here " to " there "
unless one wishes to leave " here " and wishes to go " there." The
wish to go "there" may be very prominent in consciousness, and
the reciprocal wish to leave "here" may be active subconsciously.
The same mechanism would hold for saying "this" instead of
"that."

Summation and reinforcement may also occur in the repressed
affections. This is indicated by the analytic studies of dissociations
of the personality which have shown that disastrous dissociations
of the personality may develop as the repressed affections accumu-
late and become too strong to be controlled.

Repression of a wish implies a fear of its consequences if it is
allowed to work, but few people have the courage to admit that they

I08 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

have been weak enough to repress a desire or impulse. One finds
people who stoutly maintain that they "never" repress anything
but (courageously by implication) say " right out " what they think.
Experience with such claimants indicates that they have no insight,
and are often chronic "brooders" (repressors) with eccentric re-
sistances, and only make the outburst upon an adequate summation
(provocation) of repressed wishes. When we become aware, be-
cause of repeated irritations, that a summation of affect to retaliate
is occurring within us, we are inclined to become disagreeably pre-
occupied with the dilemma until we find an acceptable means 'for
retaliation. It is not uncommon to see highly trained men refrain
from making an important expression of opinion, because they are
afraid the accumulated affect may cause a momentary loss of self-
control and something might be impulsively said or done that would
later be undesirable, because it revealed the "bearing of malice."

Affective Conflict and Dissociation of the Personality

The concept of dissociation of the personality had its most defi-
nite formulation, though not its origin, in Bleuler's (44) studies of
schizophrenia. When intense, enduring cravings or wishes oppose
one another they seem to struggle for control of the final common
motor paths just as two afferent neurones or two opposed indi-
viduals might struggle for an effector or a mechanical means to an
end. The socialized interests of the personality, through incessant
training, control the more self-indulgent affective cravings without
much difficulty so long as both interests are fairly well satisfied by
the compromise. However, when the sexual cravings or other
powerful affective reactions such as fear, anger, shame, are re-
pressed> because their tendencies are intolerable in a given situation,
temporary dissociation of the functions is likely to occur as the so-
cialized interests become fatigued, depressed or distracted, which will
be shown in errors, forgetting, and persistent, undesirable thoughts.
In the hallucination, say auditory, the repressed, dissociated wishes
that arouse the auditory image are not recognizable as belonging to
the ego or socialized self and are treated as a foreign influence or
the work of another personality. In this sense a state of schizo-
phrenia, or dissociation of the personality, occurs. In the normal
individual, except during sleep, the wish produces a degree of aware-
ness of itself, causing a sense of ownership and the question as to
whether or not it is a part of oneself does not usually arise. This is
in striking contradistinction to the repressed wish which is unable to

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR IO9

produce a recognizable awareness of itself but must reach conscious-
ness through some S3rmbol or disguise.

The persistence and semi-independent nature of the repressed
wish was not given its due importance until the psychopathologist
Freud (33) demonstrated that a repressed wish caused mistakes in
thought and expression and proved to be the origin of hallucinations.

The inhibited or repressed wish often plays a trick on the re-
pressing wish by substituting its own fulfillment through a slight
change in expresi^ion. For example, when one writes a manuscript
and upon reading it over finds that a neat little change in the mean-
ing of an important sentence has been unconsciously made by the
substitution of a letter in a word. Upon reading over a letter that
I had written I found the word spell instead of smell, having un-
consciously suibstituted the letter p for m. The word spell was an
embarrassing revelation of a concealed wish to say something about
spelling a name. Such incoordinations are forms of dissociation
because the effort to produce a thing correctly is dissociated suffi-
ciently to permit the injection of another expression. Dissociations
of the error type will show, if analyzed, a wish fulfillment in the
error.

The repressed wish, when it becomes dissociated or is out of
control and independently seeks gratification through the compul-
sion, delusion or hallucination, becomes fixed in its conditioned re-
quirements and tends to remain so for life. One highly intelligent,
old paranoid gentleman has a history of having the same auditory,
visual and tactile hallucinations for over fifty years. In the so-
called dementia praecox cases (chronic dissociations) this is very
common.

Failure to inhibit the negative or antagonistic wishes always pro-
duces incoordinations of thought or movement which may be cor-
related with Sherrington's principle that the entire nervous system is
evolved on the mechanism of coordination of allied impulses and
incoordination of antagonistic impulses. The psychoanalyst has been
able to demonstrate that this same mechanistic principle holds true
on a greater, more complicated, scale in the functions of the affective
cravings. Analytical studies of psychopaths, as well as normals,
have repeatedly shown that apparently all conceivable degrees of
affective conflict occur, ranging from the unconscious error, to se-
rious, acute dissociations (35), to the grave, unadjustable, chronic
dissociations of the personality.

The law that the autonomic or affective unrest tends to compel
the acquisition of adequate stimuli, having the capacity of producing

i

no AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

a State of affective rest, holds true also for the affective cravings that
have become dissociated from the ego (socialized wishes of the per-
sonality). When we are hungry we become aware of visual, olfac-
tory, gustatory, kinesthetic and perhaps auditory images of past sen-
sations acquired from previous attempts to get food. This aware-
ness of the sensory images of getting food is a manifestation that the
autonomic craving is already on its way to acquire food. Our think-
ing about where we will eat and what the dinner shall consist of is
only the further progress of the affect on its journey, and the seeking
and eating of the food completes it. When we mistake a stranger
for someone, the misidentification is due to the adulteration of the
actual visual sensations made by the physical attributes of the
stranger with images of past visual impressions made by the person
for whom we have strong affective reactions. The awareness of the
old visual images is produced by the restless affect which, in order
to attain its object, like the food hunger, utilized semi-adequate sen-
sory images until the reality could be obtained.

In the dream the same mechanism occurs and determines the
dream imagery as was first demonstrated by Freud (19) — wish ful-
fillment or affective gratification in the dream.

In the delusion and the hallucination (35) the same affective
mechanism occurs and the difference exists only in the degree of
vividness, persistence, and quantity of the sensory images associated
with the actual sensation produced by the exogenous stimulus at the
moment. Because of the persistence and vividness of the image
(endogenous stimulus) the individual cannot differentiate its reality
from a new sensation (exogenous stimulus). When one looks at
the door and the door as a visual stimulus forces an awareness of
itself despite all resistance or indifference it has certain essential
attributes of exogenous reality. If the door seems to move and the
visual afterimage of the moving door (hallucination) is as vivid and
persistent as the actual, stationary door, the personality has no means
of differentiating it from the exogenous stimulus and an affective
craving is the cause of the visual adulteration. We are expecting
some one. A protest may be made here, namely, that we may be so
engaged that for some one to enter the room would be most unde-
sirable, so how can there be a wish fulfillment in the hallucination
of the moving door? The answer must call attention to the nega-
tive side of the affective craving " to be alone by all means." The
affective reactions have preceded the possibility of being taken una-
wares by preparing a defense so that if some one should come the
organism would not be caught unawares. Since all anticipatory

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR III

States are states of unrest, usually more or less painful, the defensive
aflfective reaction which had been restrained was unconsciously
allowed to break through because its striving for adjustment had
caused too much discomfort. Hence the door is seen to move as
the restricted but aggressive aflfect gets into action. The anxious
hunter often shoots wildly just in order to be shooting for relief
from his tension. This mechanism is the greatest defect of raw
troops because the agony from withholding the affect to. counter
charge becomes so great that they break and rush into danger rather
than endure the anxiety. The defensive counter-charging affect
finally breaks through and compels the assault, hence, like the hallu-
cinated swing of the door, almost any situation is seized by the
inhibited affect as an opportunity to make a comfortable readjust-
ment, and " have it over with."

Complete affective dissociation occurs when the repressed affect
becomes vigorous enough to break through the resistance while the
individual is not aware that it is doing so. The socialized person-
ality or ego cannot at any price accept the existence of the horrible,
dissociated affect as a part of its personal makeup. This is ex-
tremely common in men and women who suffer intense agonies of
fear from a persistent, uncontrollable craving for sexual perver-
sions. In homosexual men, who would commit suicide rather than
accept the tendency to sexual perverseness and yet who love the
world, we often see the tendency of the growing sexual cravings
breaking through the resistance in dreams — ^night terrors — ^and grad-
ually, as the defense becomes exhausted, hallucinations of homo-
sexual advances and finally of assault occur. Often such men make
desperate counter-attacks upon all sexuality by fostering vigorous
social-sexual reforms. In every hallucination for the existence of
which I have been able to work out a reasonable explanation, a re-
pressed (forgotten), intense affective craving was found to deter-
mine it. The exhaustion of the capacity to control the autonomic
forces of the personality is in no sense dissimilar to that of a stu-
dent who, after intense efforts to coordinate his interests in study
in a distracting situation, becomes fatigued and must finally yield to
the distractions.

The dissociated affect may become so persistently active that the
awareness of the sensory images it produces may be treated by the
individual like mental impressions caused by the suggestions of an-
other personality. In such cases an intricate, elaborate, compensa-
tory defense (perhaps self-aggrandizing) and an angry counter-
attack is often developed. One may see such individuals in any

112 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

asylum, charging a friend or relative or fictitious personality with
being the cause of sensory disturbances which are often obviously
wish-fulfilling.

It often happens that the repressed affect does not become dis-
sociated or assert its independence until disease, intoxication, or ex-
haustion weakens the controlling affective strivings. The repressed
affect, like the antagonistic afferent impulse, is controlled by pre-
venting it from dominating the final common efferent paths which
it must use to acquire gratification.

In the psychogenic dementias or chronic dissociated states the
dissociated perverse affective cravings act on the principle of acquir-
ing gratification just as the well-conditioned affective cravings, seek-
ing gratification, develop a personality with mighty powers and
sublime accomplishments. The degree of affective dissociation may
often be measured by the degree of social disorientation.

The dissociation of the affective forces of the personality may be
correlated with independent conflicting functions of various divi-
sions of the autonomic apparatus. Concrete proof that such things
occur is furnished by undesirable sexual cravings, incontinence of
feces and urine, vomiting, glandular secretions in the presence of
certain stimuli, or the tendency to do opposite things at the same
time when in panic states. In many psychoses it seems that part of
the organic unity strives to coordinate itself to work along certain
lines (socially laudable), and a reactionary division of the organism
persists in going in another (conditioned) direction which is horri-
fying.

That different divisions of the autonomic apparatus may oppose
one another is now accepted by physiologists and given much em-
phasis by Cannon (4), who finds indications that the sympathetic
autonomic division opposes the cranial and sacral autonomic where
a dual innervation of visceral muscles occurs.

In seasickness strong swallowing and gulping reflexes start
esophageal peristaltic waves downward in opposition to nauseating,
retching, emissive, peristaltic waves coming upward from the
stomach.

Individuals who are predisposed to affective dissociation are
usually characterized by tendencies to brood, be irritable and eccen-
tric. They belong to the ** shut-in " type because they have chronic
tendencies to inhibit or conceal their affections. Fear of permitting
the affect free play, such as in curiosity, friendliness, love seeking,
prevents it from attaining practical contact with reality and the
environment, and forces it to use endogenous forms of counter-
stimulation, as day-dreams, imaginations, hallucinations, etc.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR II3

In this sense the personality becomes introverted in type. The
extroverted type of affective adjustment is quite the opposite and
contact with reality is its consistent characteristic. Jung (37) and
White (38) have strongly emphasized the importance in psycho-
pathology of extroversion and introversion of the affective strivingfs.

A compromise of extroversion and introversion tendencies is
the mechanism normally used in everyday life with the extroversion
tendency always slightly dominating the introversion tendencies.
Modem American society inclines to be organized on the basis of
individual equality and when an individual tends to either excessive
affective extroversion or introversion he becomes eccentrically bold
and inconsiderate or too timid to support the social system. The
whole civilized world is reacting to destroy the excessively domi-
neering extroversion characteristics of the Teutonic peoples which
have been assiduously cultivated for a series of generations under
the guise of " will-to-power " through the means of an oligarchical
militarism. . We must " make the world safe for democracy " is the
affective reaction. The affect may be so shut-in and qualified with
feelings of self-blame that anger may attack the organism itself.
This always occurs when the stimulus of the anger originates within
the organism as in a stupid error, carelessness, indolence, or auto-
eroticism. One may observe individuals " cussing themselves out "
for laziness after missing an opportunity, or the self-castration of
masturbators.

The extroversion mechanism is essentially healthful and con-
ducive to robustness, because the autonomic disturbance is more
promptly neutralized; whereas the introversion mechanism tends
to a prolonged increase of affective sensitiveness. With introver-
sion a lowering of the threshold of the autonomic reactions occurs
so that ordinary, subliminal stimuli may cause vigorous, autonomic
reactions which are usually distressing. Painful consciousness of
self results and this may become so chronic as to become an en-
during characteristic of the personality. Self-conscious personali-
ties are notoriously irritable and unstable in crises. The self -con-
sciousness of psychopaths is well known and is probably due to
heightened postural tensions in the autonomic apparatus. It is ab-
solutely vital for a happy maturity that youth shall master the causes
of self-consciousness.

The biological principles of atrophy of structure through disuse
and the specialization of function and crystallization of structure
through use give particular significance to the recent physiolog-
ical conception, that the skeletal striped muscle is fundamentally

114 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

an unstriped cell in which is embedded a striped or projicient motor
apparatus (an evolution of the skeletal muscle to enable the auto-
nomic apparatus to fulfill its biological career). This indicates the
intimate nature of the fundamental need of the reactions of the auto-
nomic or affective sensori-motor system for the prompt spontaneous
usage of the skeletal striped muscle. Therefore, when an affective
disturbance occurs and an outward appearance of indifference is
maintained, the affect is " shut in " and so-called affective introver-
sion may occur. The boy or girl who, because of teasing (repressive
influences), is too timid to risk the crude mistakes of adolescence,
tends to remain autoerotic, and his or her affections become intro-
verted, i. e,, dependent upon endogenous sources (fancy) for
gratification.

An affective repression in a crisis may so seriously inhibit or
retard the spontaneity of affective response and expression in future
situations that the very essence of living becomes lost through im-
potence. We find innumerable people who are utterly unable to
respond to a situation until the safety of a prospective course of
action is completely assured. This vital lack of initiative must be
as fatal to any career as headlong impulsiveness — owd is as radical.
Such people are characterized by chronic capacities for retrospective
thinking about " what they might have, or should have done." The
timid individual may tend to a persistent chronic hatred of the causes
of his failure. This anger may be directed, self-consciously, at his
deficiency, timidity, cowardice, self-love, or projected upon some
innocent critic or aggressor. Anger for a deficiency seems to be a
valuable mechanism for overcoming it if the deficiency is not too
firmly established. This is a common mechanism adolescents use to
break up masturbation cravings. Brooding is a symptom of the in-
troversion tendency when imbued with anger, wherein the affect is
not permitted free play, is not assimilated, and tends to punish the
self. The smoldering self-hatred may reach such bounds that the
individual may mutilate himself physically, socially or morally.
This tendency is found in a queer group of alcoholics who are vir-
tually compelled "to fight booze" and drink themselves to death. In
some cases of dementia where the personality tends to destroy itself
through masturbation, self-mutilation, or castration, this self -hatred
appears. A young dipsomaniac, whose chief pleasure in life seemed
to lie in keeping himself in a drunken stupor, remarked during his
psychosis, when he tried to eat the dirt on the floor, " I thought I
ate all the dirt in the world." We see this self-hatred mechanism
most highly specialized in the wretched, poverty-stricken dipso-

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR II 5

maniac who smiles as if he were a hero when, with his belly against
the bar, a certain type of patronizing individual praises him as a
" booze fighter." The significance of " fight booze " is recognizable
in the hatred for all constructive interests in life. Introverted
anger like extroverted anger tends to destroy its cause. Such men
are usually doomed to self-destruction if the cause of the intro-
verted hatred is chronic. A flirtatious mate may arouse a grave,
smouldering hatred, and long-established repressive habits may per-
mit of no other solution than the alcoholic's method of getting indi-
rect revenge. Occasionally one meets with middle-aged men who
have become vicious alcoholics without apparent cause. An anal-
ysis of the situation may show jealousy of the wife, who is openly
demonstrative of her preference for her maturing son. She parries
the husband's angry thrusts so cleverly that he can get no satis-
faction. After this affective dilemma has continued a year or so
society is suddenly astonished to learn that the alcoholic husband,
who has become a physical derelict, has destroyed all the resources
of his family through whiskey debts. The introverted rage thus
tends to obtain gratification by destroying its causes, i. e., the home
and the tactless self.

The tendency to affective introversion may become so excessively
developed that the individual gradually loses practically all interest
in the environment. The asylums contain many such individuals,
who contribute no spontaneous effort to improving the environ-
mental conditions. They are characteristically socially indifferent
and spend their existence in a dream state. Their timid, retarded
movements, meager, monosyllabic replies, total lack of spontaneity,
and oblivious deliberateness, demonstrate the extreme degree of the
autonomic indifference and the peculiar, almost unchangeable pos-
tural muscle tonus. They are easily recognized as they wander
along, looking at nothing, arms hanging semi-rigidly at their sides.
They never laugh out loud, except to themselves, their voices lack
resonance and at best they respond to a humorous situation with a
faint little smile. They make no friends. When such individuals
strive to establish their social equality, they become irritable, un-
stable and inclined to incongruous, impulsive acts. Every spon-
taneous movement makes them extremely self-conscious, as if with
astonishment at themselves. The introverted individual seems to
be uncreative, in proportion to his introversion, whereas the extro-
verted manic is often ceaselessly creative. The Oriental is unimag-
inative in a constructive sense, is not inventive and is relatively far
more introverted than the European or American.

Il6 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

Affective Progression tnd Regression

If the adult will scan his affective career, he may note that,
rather consistently, up to a certain age, at least, he felt a constant
pressure to improve and refine his methods of fulfilling his wishes
in order to attain in some endeavor socially preeminent potency.
The law by which this tendency is seen to work is that the craving
or wish strives to attain a maximum of gratification with a minimum
expenditure of energy. Thereby occurs the extension of power.
As a man refines himself and his instruments, he feels a decided pro-
gression in general efficiency and integration of thoughtA This
tendency to perfection through practice, in manipulating the self as
well as the environment, is also to be seen in animals (36). One
must recognize that, in himself, each wish strives according to this
law, and that with resignation to one craving, although this pleases it,
the other more or less opposed affective cravings, being unable to
realize themselves, cause discomfort, that is, a sense of waste or
misuse of energy, hence shame and " pangs of conscience." There-
fore, the tendency naturally develops to conduct oneself and select
associates so that all of one's cherished wishes may freely influence
one's behavior. Upon this mechanism is based the moral progress
of honest men, as well as the degradation of thieves.

In many adults, after a critical failure, a tendency to affective
regression to a lower, easier level of less exacting requirements, is
likely to occur. Apparently, this regression is a return to an affec-
tive adjustment that was previously satisfactory, and is usually far
more vulgar, more heedless and infantile, and less satisfactory for
winning social esteem. An observable degree of social indifference
occurs with it. Extreme instances are particularly common in hebe-
phrenic forms of dissociation of the personality. In such cases, the
personality regresses to a heedless, self-indulgent, indolent, child-
hood level, where, with its enormous reserve of physical power, it
easily gratifies its slothful, childish requirements with relatively care-
less incoordinated forms of thought. Affective regression essentially
produces a disintegration of the higher integrations of function or
thought, whereas affective progression requires the construction of
more comprehensive and refined integrations of thought.

Thfe tendency of the biological forces to constantly refine them-
selves so as to attain a maximum of result or satisfaction with a
minimum expenditure of energy is not only to be seen in the org^ic
structure and the curves of objective and subjective learning, as
studied in the psychological laboratory, but we may see this prin-
ciple demonstrated in the evolution of machinery, the automobile*

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR II 7

aeroplane, piano, factory, university, church, kitchen, soap. A de-
lightful thrill is felt when we hear of some new invention or about
something being done " for the first time." With it, we transcend
our old ways, and feel a momentary respite from the resistances
to our striving wishes.

The tendency of a particular affective craving or autonomic dis-
position to acquire neutralizing stimuli, which is characterized by a
consistent pressure to gracefully economize in the expenditure of
energy, may be observed in play as well as work. In play, where
energy seems to be wasted with utter disregard, the freedom of
movement healthfully counteracts the restrictive tendency of con-
trolled movement which must occur during work. Play prevents
a form of atrophy of disuse by increasing the elasticity of the
adaptive functions as well as permitting the affect more freedom,
and, more rapidly than work, rounds out the growth and skilfulness
of the individual. One's endurance for work is greatly increased
when work becomes play.

The attainment of satisfactory exogenous stimuli, which gives
one a delightful sense of potency or power, is, perhaps, due to the
excess of metabolic (adrenin) or energic products which were pre-
pared for the work or struggle and still suffuse the system after
the goal is won. This phenomenon holds true for any form of
affective cravings so soon as the object becomes assured. With the
assurance comes relief from a form of tension, a fear of not win-
ning or retaining the object.

On the other hand, so long as the desired state or goal is not as-
sured one feels an unpleasant sense of postural tenseness, and, when
the object becomes hopelessly lost, or is unattainable, a sense of
impotence or weakness is felt throughout the body. Such struggles
against anxiety may become chronic, as when poverty or business
disaster seems unavoidable. It is quite possible that the quantities
of adrenin in the blood stream during the states of potency and
impotence, above referred to, are equal but the fact that in the potent
state the object is assured makes the quantity relatively excessive,
whereas when the object is lost the struggle is not at once abandoned.

Every personality tends to develop certain individual interests in
which it strives particularly to establish its potency and rather early
becomes indifferent to most other interests. One may observe this
in individuals as they strive to establish their potency as scientists,
philosophers, pugilists, educators, bankers, beggars, cooks, surgeons,
tailors, social lions, and what not. Whatever the trend of a man's
interest, one may observe that it is his vehicle for establishing his

Il8 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

biological potency. The individual cherishes his vocational or spe-
cial interests with the same jealous care that characterizes the atti-
tude of the bull moose with his mate.

Nothing so quickly destroys an individual's potency as any cause
of fear. This probably has a physiological mechanism which is
similar to the inhibitions of the digestive fimctions during fear
states. Sexual impotence often results, in the physically well-
constituted male, from a subtle form of fear which the individual
himself is tmable to master or understand. The fearful situation
causes the blood supply to be conveyed into the head and organs of
defense and forced out of the digestive system and sexual organs
causing impotence.

Affective Readjustment, Assimilation and Sublimation

When, through the psychoanalytic method, because of freedom
from restraint, the repressed (forgotten) painful experience is re-
called a disturbance of the patient's behavior occurs. After the
affect has been permitted to adjust itself, as in anger, by saying
whatever the inclination requires, the patient often adds something
about being relieved or " feeling better." Symptoms of functional
derangements, as well as persistent thoughts, disappear and the in-
dividual gives many indications of having made an affective read-
justment in which the hypertonic or hypotonic condition of some
viscus, such as the bladder, stomach or vocal cords disappeared as
the organ resumed its normal functions.

When an individual is offended and is prevented from making
an adequate retaliation, he is disposed to use a sympathetic medium
with whom he talks over the other fellow's offense and then feels
relieved. For some time after the painful situation, if he failed to
obtain "satisfaction," the restlessness and distractibility reveal his
difficulty with the persistent affect. This tends to continue until
the affective reaction is thoroughly submerged by a change of in-
terests or gradually becomes assimilated.

When an affective reaction (such as anger) is aroused by an
exogenous or an endogenous condition, one becomes aware of a com-
pelling influence or motive to punish the offensive factor. The sen-
sations it causes are often clearly recognizable as a fullness of the
thorax with a tendency to expel the air forcibly, such as to shout,
speak vehemently, or blow the breath out noisily when speech is
suppressed. Also one feels a tumescence of the muscles of the arms
and hands, a fullness in the neck and congestion of the face with
distinct sensations of griping and striking postures of the muscles.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR II9

The clenched fist and jaw and staring eye overtly signify the state
of the postural tendency to punish or remove the offensive stimulus.

So long as the affect is inhibited from executing overt move-
ments an inhibiting or restraining affective force is at work in some
form of fear. Few individuals have the frankness to admit that
they are afraid to attack when angry, but insist they refrain on
grotmds of decorum, propriety, etc. This, however, implies a fear
of violating social dignity. In some instances, upon " mature con-
sideration " the offender may be held irresponsible or justified in his
oflFense. An affective readjustment may then occur as the inhibi-
tions of anger disappear, which is then, however, duly qualified
by admissions that the offense was deserved. The aggressive tend-
ency becomes directed upon the self, and satisfaction is derived
through a self-punishment for the neglectfulness which angered the
assailant. Such assimilation, in a sense, incapacitates us in that we
are no longer able to become angry at an identical offense. This
may constitute a personal deficiency or an excellent quality. We
sigh (relief), go through distracting movements, and feel a gradual
relaxation of the tense posture of the muscles as they readjust to
their norm.

Another method of affective readjustment is to substitute an
object associated with the offender and punish it, as his name, repu-
tation, business. Wherever men are subordinated to one another
in grades, as in armies, hospitals, factories, etc., one may trace an
aggression as it passes down from a superintendent to an assistant,
to an assistant's assistant, and so on.

With any type of adequate affective readjustment, the postural
tensions of the visceral and skeletal muscles involved seem to relax
and a state of affective calm recurs, as when we sigh our relief.

Whenever an affective readjustment is made to a situation it
seems that the reaction threshold of the particular affective reaction
(as anger) returns to the normal, whereas, when the affective read-
justment is not made, the reaction threshold is lowered and an ordi-
narily subliminal stimulus may increase the autonomic or affective
reaction. Since this mechanism is apparently true for all the affec-
tive reactions, it also explains how individual characteristics and
variations toward the environment develop during the growth of
the personality. We speak of such people as being irritable, sensi-
tive, or " easy to kid."

The complex affective stream of the adult contains the condi-
tioning influences of his past experiences, beginning with infancy.
If one could make a cross section of the adult personality, towards

120 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

its center or infancy, one would find, like the imbedded fossils of the
Pleistocene period (Jelliffe), the repressed and submerged but well-
constituted affective cravings of infancy and childhood sustained in
the infantile autonomic tensions. One may see in many adults the
symptoms of childish affective retentions in the peculiar resonance
and pitch of voice, the style of the words used, the bodily man-
nerisms, and particularly the adjustment mechanism to stressful
situations which are strong enough to scatter the coordinations
cultivated for social propriety. That we devote most of the excess
of energy of maturity working out the wishes of childhood has been
amply demonstrated by psychoanalysis.

The most consistently potent affective craving, in its influence
upon behavior and the growth of the personality in modern civiliza-
tion, is love. Upon the conditioning of a man's or woman's love
cravings depends his entire career. Popularly, love is said to give
or be given as if something passes out from the lover to the love
object. This is an absurdity. What obviously does occur when
the autonomic functions of love are freely active is an enormous
pleasurable expenditure of energy through a reflexly sustained, in-
vigorated postural tonus of the skeletal and visceral musculature,
which in turn makes the love-object comfortable and inclined to
reciprocate. "Love lightens labor" in that receiving the demon-
strations of it the struggle for esteem need not be so severe. Also
there occurs an increased capacity for varying spontaneous move-
ments which seem to be characteristically fashioned to cherish the
love-object and induce a reciprocal demonstration of affection.

The loss of the love-object may occur in a variety of ways, all,
in a sense, involving its destruction as a love-tfbject, as death, dis-
grace, unresponsiveness, etc. In wretched young people, who are
suffering anxiety because of the unresponsiveness of the love-ob-
ject, it is not uncommon for them to seek for defects, physical or
moral, in the love-object, in order to free themselves from the
tremendous affective influence of the love-object to which they have
become veritable slaves. Rival lovers in romance (author's fancies)
often tarnish the love-object's reputation in order that the affective
reactions can no longer be aroused by the one-time ideal. The
heroic lover is always made to resent this effort to mingle disgust
with love.

When the love-object is unattainable in fancy as a deferred
gratification, that is, when hope is gone, the vigorous affective
exuberance and the potent tumescence of the muscular systems lit-
erally shrinks, producing a depression, perhaps anxiety, psycho-

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 121

motor retardation and visceral pain. Ambition, cheerfulness, op-
timism, vigor, excellent digestive functions, refreshing sleep, effi-
ciency, courage, spontaneity, as symptoms of the successful pursuit
of the love-object become changed to depression of the neuro-mus-
cular and gastro-intestinal functions, with insomnia, frightful, un-
finished dreams, restlessness, incoordinated, retarded movements,
seclusiveness, anxiety and despair. This general depression of the
autonomic activities seems to continue until another love-object is
substituted. In proportion to its suitableness, an exuberant affective
readjustment occurs. Most mature males and females, that is, all
who lack inspiration, finally have accepted a substitution for their
love-object. According to the ancient Greeks, when Cupid (Love)
flies away. Psyche (mental integrity) dies. In this sense, perhaps,
half of the matings are disastrous.

When the affective cravings of love are repressed through pride
or fear, tremendous changes in the personality immediately occur
which may endure throughout life, and the effects of the repression
are to be seen in the deranged autonomic functions, as chronic
sleeplessness, due to the lowered reaction threshold of autonomic
tensions, irritability, gastro-intestinal distress, sexual impotence, etc.

Proportionately as the substituted love-object has attributes that
gpratify the conditioned nature of the love cravings, the restoration
to a healthful, comfortable autonomic status recurs. A self-cure
is often effected in the following manner. The anxious lover may
devote his life to working for the fulfillment of the love-object's
wish or yearning as he conceived it to be. This may be a work of
art, a business or a social reform, an invention, a book, an explora-
tion, a song, or crime, etc. The nature of the substituted love-
object may be beneficial or injurious to civilization and the indi-
vidual. The substitution for the love-object, of something asso-
ciated with the love-object, is often called sublimation of the affect.
Upon a successful sublimation depends the successful cure of the
psychopath. The tendency to sublimation is usually characterized
by efforts to acquire a finer object when anger complicates the love
yearnings, as in Washington Irving's delightful Ichabod Crane.

The substituted love-object may be an attribute of the individual
himself, as in the regression to narcissistic love of his own hair,
eyes, hands, voice, demonstrating intellectual powers, as capacity for
mathematics; or the substitution may be an impersonal object, as
art, science, religion or philosophy for its own development. Sub-
stitutions vary in their protective value for preventing a recurrence

122 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

of the affective disappointment, and, further, though successful
during part of a career they may fail later on.

Certain forms of compensatory striving should also be consid-
ered as forms of affective sublimation. The anal erotic child may
become eccentrically fond of perfumes or colors when he matures.
Qiildren who are delighted by cruelty and suffering may, as adults,
preach generosity and pity for criminals. The sexually impotent
male may become a great inventor (creator), which is a very com-
mon compensatory trend of the semi-impotent.

A most important force in the development and refinement of
the personality is the art of suitably withholding or restraining the
gratification of a wish or craving as well as cultivating its genesis.
By restricting certain wishes, the personality retains a dynamic urge
which may be so directed that more difficult work may be accom-
plished than if the wish is permitted an early freedom and the pres-
sure of the additional craving is lost. One may see this detfion-
strated by individuals when they have a keen desire to tell or do
something, and, after having once accomplished the act, a repetition
becomes labor. When the dog is hungry, he is a keener hunter.
Many great producers of fine things owe their inspirations to some
associate who was inaccessible but inspiring.

When the post-adolescent loves, he plainly shows a consistent
urge to develop and demonstrate excellent personal qualities and
perform creative work — ^as biological demonstrations of heroic po-
tency.

Occasionally, work drags, not from fatigue, but from the need
of a wish that will speed things up. Then, quite unexpectedly, one
finds himself entertaining a vigorous urge to tmdertake or finish
a piece of work. Under such conditions in myself, I have been able
to find the source, after a little retrospection, usually in fear of
losing an object, although I did not recognize the fear reaction at
the time of its onset. Only the compensatory urge to get busy was
recognized until a self-analysis was made.

The man who refrains from accepting substitutions for the needs
of his wishes usually has an excess of ungratified wishes that are
displayed in his energetic seeking. Most people who lack power
and energy have never learned to conserve their wishes or energic
resources. They either suppress them or waste them on substitu-
tions. It seems that when the wish is controlled but allowed to
assert itself a tendency to refine the means results, as in the selec-
tion of words to best fit a subject and the audience.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 123

Affective Coordination and Reenforcement — Acquisitive and Averts
ive Capacities of the Personality

Upon the nature of the conditioning of the affective or auto-
nomic cravings, it has been shown, depends the personality's devel-
opment of virility, goodness and happiness. The conditioned affec-
tive reactions are the brick and mortar out of which the architecture
of the personality is constructed. When they are so conditioned iri
infancy and youth that their acquisitive and avertive strivings in
maturity are conducive to virility, goodness and happiness the world
says "there goes a man." Though it takes at least three genera-
tions to make a man, every succeeding generation must sustain its
own manhood through work or surely the individual, the family,
and the race must regress to a lower phylogenetic level through
atrophy of disuse.

Obviously the strong man is he who is relatively free from con-
flicting affective cravings — ^whose primary affections are so condi-
tioned that their energies reenf orce each other in their strivings to
mould the earth to the desire — whose minor affective repressions
are such that the reflex compensatory strivings fit him truly into his
social group. Then he becomes a potent, constructive member of
society. Upon the conditioning of the avertive and acquisitive needs
of the affective cravings in infancy are superimposed the condition-
ings in childhood, in adolescence, and in maturity, as the personality
grows through its biological stages.

A scattering of the needs of wishes or cravings retards specializa-
tion of function, but excessive specialization produces atrophy of dis-
use of other, perhaps vital, personal or social interests. Work is felt
as play so long as the personality must not strive to keep repressed a
contradictory, inharmonious craving particularly of a primary na-
ture, such as hatred, sorrow, shame, fear, or love. The repressive,
one-sided life of a Fabre, though its specialized strivings have the
stamp of genius, can only be an inspiration to those who are affec-
tively similarly constituted.

The affective urge to talk will talk even though the tongue and
throat be swollen and ulcerated by cancer. Affective aversions for
talking will prevent talking although the vocal cords are anatomic-
ally perfect. Excuses (reasons) need only be found to justify the
free play or restriction of the wish. The tendency to over utilize
or depress the function of a particular organ, for which the affec-
tions are conditioned to have acquisitive or avertive tendencies, may
cause the hypertrophy or destruction of the biological potency of
the organ and even the individual, as the child deforming its face

124 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

by pulling its nose to the right or by sucking its finger, or, in the oral
erotic cutting his throat or refusing to eat. This principle of affec-
tive striving also determines the selection of vocational interests and
the acquisition of particular kinds of knowledge. The compensa-
tory strivings that endure consistently for years in order to cover
an organ inferiority, or another affective inferiority, are to be found
in every personality. The stuttering youth Demosthenes became an
orator. The child that has a retarded speech development in in-
fancy often becomes a linguist.

The avertive tendencies not only retard the acquisition of knowl-
edge or skill but they in themselves constitute an enormous quotient
of the energic capacities of the individual which may be turned in
the opposite, asocial direction. It reminds one of the result when a
regiment surrenders its guns and ammunition to the enemy. An
individual becomes a dullard when parents, collegiate, social, or
business obligations compel him to acquire the necessities of life
through a vocational means for which he feels persistent aversions.
No power or influence tmder the sun can change the affective aver-
sions without changing the significance of the object. So soon as
the vocational means and the object become adjusted to suit the pri-
mary acquisitive cravings, the personality develops its efficiency and
accomplishments in leaps and bounds that amaze the observer and
the individual himself. The herd joyfully exclaims : " He has found
himself."

Old men and women of the Kentucky moimtains trudged the
moonlighted trails to the township schools to learn to read and write
in order to acquire the affective gratification to be had from reading
the letters of their absent children. The rate of learning of men
and women of seventy astonished the educational world. There is
no such thing as being too old or too stupid to learn when the object
fits the vital acquisitive needs of the personality. In such light
one is never able to forgive the hideous impositions of useless,
pseudo-knowledge forced upon the student by many sterilized, aca-
demic courses of education.

It is well known that in efficiency tests by controlled word asso-
• ciation test, unpleasant reaction words consume time because they
reflexly arouse a tendency to suppress them which conflicts with
the tendency to speak them. Dr. M. E. Haggerty and I found (39),
in a class of male and female students of psychology, that, although
the females were more efficient in the Woodworth and Wells can-
cellation tests, naming tests, substitution test, and two-direction tests,
they were less efficient in the series of controlled word association

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 125

tests, apparently because it was necessary to be " on guard " against
embarrassing associations due to the greater severity of social cen-
sorship for the overt behavior of female than for the male.

Curiosity and ambition are manifestations of freely working
affective cravings. There are two types of curiosity and ambition
which distinguish men and women more definitely than the pigment
in the skin or the contour of bones. Individuals who strive chiefly
to hide an ineffaceable sense of inferiority and attain social advan-
tages for self-aggrandizement ; and individuals who strive and work
for the sheer joy of self and racial improvement.

In the latter the standard of fitness and worth rests solely upon
the indelible sense of work well done. The g^eat secret of educa- ,
tion lies in the conditioning and freedom of affective functioning.
Since the affective or autonomic reactions are so conditioned that the
pursuit of happiness develops means and ends that are either harm-
ful or beneficial to the self and civilization, the future educator and
psychologist must see to the nature of the individual's conditioned
affective reactions — and his insight.

Love is the most consistently potent of the affective cravings.
The personality always grows in the direction of love's acquisitive
needs, though its social course may be zigzagged by fears, hatred,
shame, pride and grief. The ultimate reason for all purposive beha-
vior contains a vital determinant which, if the individual is honestly
frank, is easily traceable to love. When love is so conditioned that
only those love-objects which are characteristic of maturity will
give satisfaction, the personality becomes creative and self-sacrific-
ing.

Matured love, in order to acquire its object, must create and
cherish. Because of this the child should be permitted to acquire
true insight ; should be educated to imderstand itself, to live for its
maturity and should be so trained that fear and anger will be aroused
by that which threatens to deprive love of its goal. And love should
not be directed by repressions of shame. It should be so finely
poised and conditioned as to be independent of social fears. Since
the needs of the individual are so complicated that society is neces-
sary to gratify them the creativeness of love must include society's
welfare as well as that of the immediate love-object. Our neighbors
must have fine families in order that our children shall develop finely
and mate well.

The influence of associates is genetic because of the tendency of
the affective reactions in a group of individuals to imitate one another.
The eternal necessity for the harmonious behavior of the herd in its

126 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PEKSONALITY

Struggle for existence is obviously the phylogenetic source of this
tendency in man. Men and women tend to flodc into diques, socie-
ties, fraternities, churches according to the acquisitive or avertive
needs of love. Behind the ambitious strivings of youth is always
the compelling desire to fit himself for the winning of the love-
object The mental image of this goal becomes the spur of ambi-
tion, and his toughened courage makes the final achievement a pos-
sibility. All other laurels and accomplidmients, no matter how
finely they reflect upon the progress of civilization, are but incidental
means for the winning of the love-object, and the love-object, in
itself, is but the most satisfactory means for the autoncmiic appa-
ratus to fulfill its biological career. The scientist in his hermitage
nurses his ants, germs and electrons, as he searches to rediscover
the cradle's secret of happiness. All men and women are interested
in but one ultimate secret, the genesis of potency, of life.

The asylums and the streets are filled with adults who have been
unable to transcend the love cravings of infancy. The slums and
tenderloin swarm with the victims of unhappy childhood; wander-
ing heroes who crave, insatiably, to eat the dirt of the world.

For them, competition and restraint, in order to attain a state of
social creativeness, is impossible. They must be flattered and petted
like children to prevent anxiety and confusion. Their voices, words
and manners betray the infantile posture of the affect which has
become fixed if one will but see through the compensatory demon-
stration of toughness and braggadocio. In many, disastrous griev-
ances came when the social pressure to break away from parental
dependance was resisted by a fixed attachment. In order to avoid
anxiety, confusion, and dissociation of the personality they have had
to live so all things might possibly some time be theirs in order that
one thing might be found. Like an Emperor of Dreamland, the
dementia praecox marries his mother and rules his world, in his
fancies. For unbridled debauches in a world of imagery, he aban-
dons forever the realities of life. Through disuse, his hands and
his muscles become as soft as an infant's ; most imlike the postural
tonus of virility.

The physical attributes of the individual, though pertinent, are
always secondary to character formation. We find, right and left,
in every social state, every variety of character in every variety of
body of both sexes. When compensatory strivings for physical
inferiorities do occur, we find that the inferiority resisted the ful-
fillment of the individual's affective cravings. Similar autonomic
tensions show similar behavioristic symptoms, even though indi-

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 127

viduals vary in race, caste and physique. The primary emotions
(htmger, fear, hate, love) of birds, animals and man cause very simi-
lar postures and overt movements.

Psychoanalytic studies of character formation have revealed, as
the experiences and feelings are recalled, that, in every case analyzed,
the reactions of today were partly determined by the reactions of
yesterday, and so on back, down the years, through adolescence and
infancy. This does not establish, finally, the inheritance of the fun-
damental traits, but throws the foundation of character formation
upon the parents or guardians of childhood. Critical physiological
conditions and the influence of associates subtly condition the affec-
tive adjustments in infancy as the sculptor moulds his clay. Earlier
reactions may later determine affective repressions, and, gradually,
as the clay hardens, so the affections of maturity become fixed.

The Image of Reality.

Frazer (40, p. 52 ff), after collecting an enormous series of ob-
servations of the customs and rituals of savages and primitive peoples,
formulated the inference that the event which it is desired to bring
about is represented dramatically, and the very representation, it is
believed, effects, or, at least, contributes to, the production of the
desired event. It is an old axiom in psychology that when a desire
is inhibited it causes discomforts and anxiety. The value of pro-
ducing the event in imagery has obviously a psychotherapeutic effect
upon the uncomfortable savage, as well as the civilized man.

Frazer reports that certain savages, who wished to be strong and
difficult to hold in combat, attached pieces of ox hide to their para-
phernalia and an amulet of frog's skin to their bodies.

Some preadolescent boys, who were training themselves to do
acrobatic stuns in their penny circus, rubbed themselves with a paste
they made out of cooked angleworms. They declared it made them
"limber."

A young girl, who was obsessed with fear that her mother might
die while away on a journey, saved a glass of water from which
the mother drank before starting. The mother having partaken of
the water, seemed to cause it to become a part of her and through
preserving it the child comforted herself , despite her obsessive fears,
with feelings that by her act she was saving her mother's life.

Frazer concluded from his data that one of the principles
of sympathetic magic is that any effect may be produced by imitat-
ing it. This is certainly the underlying principle of modem ritual-

128 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

istic religion. Psychologically it is however only another manifes-
tation of the conditioned needs of the affective sensori-motor system
obtaining comfort through substitutions.

Any affect produces unrest, perhaps anxiety and discomfort,
until it is neutralized by the acquisition of adequate stimuli. Then
a pleasing feeling of potency suffuses the organism. When these
stimuli cannot be extracted from the environment images or symbols
are substituted which are identified by associations of similarity or
contiguity with the desired reality. In proportion as they approach
the reality they give comfort and affective rest. This is the affec-
tive process that determines the behavior of savages, girls, boys,
all men and women. It is this affective principle that creates art.
Rodin's le Penseur, and Pygmalion and Galatea, as well as Shaw's
Pygmalion, may be recognized as reproductions of themselves. The
fashion designs of Erte are his crucificial self in monk's clothing.
Mona Lisa's smile was the recreation of Leonardo Da Vinci's
mother's smile (41) and Darwin's inspiration for the origin of
species and theory of evolution are easily traceable to his mother's
fascinating riddle propounded to him before he was eight years old,
that by looking '^inside" of the flower one can read its "name/*
secret of its origin. ^

When some one who is dear to us dies, we derive g^eat comfort
from dreams in which he appears as alive and happy. The psycho-
path often experiences comfort from his hallucinations and delu-
sions. An impotent, auto-erotic, dementia praecox male derived
great pleasure from rubbing a stick with his fingers, claiming that
it furnished power for the Pennsylvania Railroad. (This patient
wore out one stick after another.) The hallucination or delusion
may cause great anxiety and still be a wish fulfillment that gratifies
a repressed affective craving. The analysis of wishes for the death
of people, dreams about friends and relatives dying, obsessive fears,
and compulsions have demonstrated this. A woman, who could not
induce herself to sue for a divorce, which she wanted, was horri-
fied to dream of the death of her child. It bound her to the mar-
riage and later in her psychosis she worried about the child being
killed or kidnapped.

The mechanism of the hallucination in the insane is not essen-
tially different from the ordinary mechanism of mistaking a stranger
for some friend or enemy. The savage's adoption of imagery is
the same in principle as our passion for photographs, reminders,
souvenirs.

The functional psychoses were utterly unintelligible until observers

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR 1 29

learned that the behavioristic expressions and symbolic content of
consciousness of the psychotic could be so correlated as to show
that they gratified certain intense, unmodifiable biological cravings.
It has been found that the psychopathic personality has become
more or less dissociated because of his conflicting motives or affec-
tive needs. In each instance the more dominant biological motives,
because of this conditioning, required for their gratification stimuli
of a definite nature and frequently from socially tabooed objects,
so that the social motives of the personality could not tolerate their
acquisition. The irrepressible biological cravings then apparently
obtained gratification through the utilization of sensory images (hal-
lucinations, symbols and delusions) instead of actual sensations pro-
duced by exogenous stimuli. The endogenous sensory disturbances
were given the vividness and persistence of reality by the cravings.

The opponents of the pleasure-pain conception may hold that,
although throughout biology the great dynamic principle is to avoid
the painful stimulus and acquire the pleasure-giving stimulus, in man
at least a contradiction is to be observed when he sacrifices his best
interests to duty. Careful consideration does not support the in-
ference that even then any other than the pain-pleasure principle
exists. The mother suffers injury to save her young because her
own danger is a lesser pain than the perils of her helpless young.
The death of the hero in the trenches is an accident of his business,
and not a wish fulfillment. He goes there to fight, and dies by acci-
dent. In instances where self-sacrificial death occurs, the affective
state is such that the self-sacrifice may be a pleasure. Suicide is
often a m^sure of relief from pain.

Individuals may strive in pain and poverty, like saints and heroes,
for an ostensibly impersonal object. Although they do not ask for
honor or glory, their associates are quick to encourage them with
reminders that it is coming. Should some one apparently less de-
serving get first honor, then the pleasure-seeking motive for the
sacrifice is exposed in the protest and discontent, as in the mortal
feuds of saints, philosophers, scientists, statesmen, kings, ministers^
politicians, athletes, and tramps, for honors.

Tait (42, p. 31) found in a series of studies on (i) the capacit)r
to remember pleasant and unpleasant words, (2) the capacity to re-
call a list of indifferent words after having something pleasant read
to the subject, and another list, after having something unpleasant
read, and (3) remembering pleasant and unpleasant colors, that
(I) "Pleasant impressions are remembered better than unpleasant^

I30 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

and both are remembered better than indifferent ones " ; (II) " Not
only are such impressions themselves remembered, but they seem to
exert the same influence on other material. Unpleasant impressions
have the opposite effect, that is, they, exert a repressing influence
on other impressions."

This characteristic of learning is only another demonstration that
every affective state has a dual nature toward the environment:
that is, the tendency to acquire neutralizing stimuli and to avoid
the stimuli that do not have a neutralizing capacity for the peculiar
needs of the affective state. The autonomic apparatus maintains its
equilibrium through the simultaneous seeking of its many cravings
for gratification.

The Acquisitive and Avertive Affective Needs and the Recall of
Impressions of Experiences {Memory).

In the study of the psychoneuroses (15) it has been found that
the affective state seems to determine the degree of sensitiveness of
the receptor for the stimulus as the affect tends to avoid or use its
stimulus. This is probably the process of attention and gives us a
possible clue to the physiological nature of memory. At any mo-
ment, we are aware of only an extremely small portion of our ex-
periences or memory capacity. The awareness shades from central
interests like the glow of a light in the night, to the waning subcon-
scious periphery and on into the total darkness of unconsciousness.
As the affective stream winds its way here and there through the
environment, the content of consciousness is changed in vividness
and kind of sensory images to suit the acquisitive and avertive
needs of the affective stream. Its resistance is lowered or raised
to the functions of different divisions of the organism, as it uses
the final common motor paths, and this determines the kinesthetic
stream's nature. This suggests, therefore, that, if an essential ele-
ment of thought is the kinesthetic image of movement from motor-
sensory postural functions, forgetting is a form of physiological or
functional anesthesia due to autonomic-affective resistance for the
receptor group or motor-sensory functions which would produce the
unsatisfactory kinesthetic sensations and the unsatisfactory thought.
The recall of a memory or sensory image is the affective process
lowering its threshold of reaction to the functions that have been
previously avoided. Absolute forgetting is, perhaps, then, a form
of atrophy of disuse.

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR I3I

The Affective Functions and the Content of Consciousness

Since we are never conscious without being conscious of some-
thing, it is necessary to consider consciousness and its content as
one phenomenon.

Consciousness of self, as an awareness of the self, occurs in the
same manner, as consciousness of a complex of exogenous stimuli,
i. e., a situation. That is, awareness of the self exists in the form
of a stream of vague endogenous activities in which some especially
vivid feelings or sensations are in the ascendency for the moment,
and are accepted as being representative of the whole. The activi-
ties producing consciousness of self are endogenous to the body,
and awareness occurs only when the physical activities are such as
to produce (sensory) reactions in the receptors which are adequate
to arouse affective responses. When no receptors exist to react to
a particular t)rpe of stimulation or irritation, no awareness occurs.
It seems that no matter what the fantastic nature of thought, we
can become aware of nothing but the activities of our receptors.
On the other hand, even though the receptor is adequately stimu-
lated and the central and autonomic neurone system reacts strongly,
as shown by the experiments of Netschaier and Wertheimer (4, p.
19), no awareness occurs if an anesthetic prevents the higher asso-
ciation tracts from integrating flie body into a unity. Crile (16, p.
6) demonstrated that nerve cells in the cerebellum showed molec-
ular changes of the disintegrating type upon prolonged painful
stimulation during deep anesthesia. He has also shown that, if the
afferent neurone is " blocked " with novocaine, no awareness of vig-
orous stimulation of the shut-off receptors occurs. One may have
an inflammatory process somewhere on the surface of the body or
within it for several hours or days without becoming aware of it,
although quite marked physical disturbances are occurring. When
awareness does occur in such cases, the organism begins to adjust
itself as a unity to the special activities of the inflamed part. Simi-
larly one is only intermittently aware of a repeated stimulus such
as the ticking clock, or a constant stimulus such as the pressure of
the hand on the paper as one writes. Manifold other afferent cur-
rents which are subliminally active at the same time do not cause
distinct awareness until some one part, like the cramped foot, as
the stretched or compressed parts become hyperactive, finally causes
the organism as a whole to make an adjustment. Awareness of
the cramped foot need not occur when a simple reflex adjustment is
sufficient to relieve it. One may be seated in a position so that the
foot may be extended for relief without other segments of the body

132 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

making adjustment. Then no awareness occurs. If, however, it
finally becomes necessary for the whole body to adjust then aware-
ness occurs concomittantly as the adjustment proceeds, and to the
degree that an adjustment becomes necessary by the body as a unity.

When one is conscious of a complex object, as a desk, only
some of its attributes are producing awareness, like its color, form
and style, perhaps its material, while its contents or mechanisms are
unnoticed. The attributes which cause awareness, however, are
usually accepted to represent the whole. This holds true for a
cigar, a flower, a country, the stars. Woodworth (43, p. 15) holds
that for himself " all recall is of facts previously noted freed from
the concrete setting in which they occurred when noted."

Similarly, when we are conscious of ourselves we are actually
only conscious of a very small part of our activities or attributes
at the moment and tlTey represent the self as a unity. We may be
conscious of ourselves through a headache, an error, dress, failure
of movements, successful movements, compensatory respirations,
stiffness of the eyes, the visceral tensions of the moment, etc. When
we are conscious of reproducing a past experience, only certain de-
tails of the experience are recalled, which we usually consider,
without hesitancy, to be representative of the whole.

In consciousness of self or of the environment, usually, those
attributes of the self or of the environment that happen to be caus-
ing the strongest reactions of the moment represent the self or the
object as a whole. Consciousness or awareness at any moment
is the reaction of the organism as a unity to the special activity of
any one or several of its receptor fields. The content of conscious-
ness is the special activity of any or several of the receptors of the
organism, and this particular state of activity of the receptor may
be considered as sensational.

The reaction threshold of the body as a whole for a receptor may
be attained by increasing to a special degree the activity of a recep-
tor, overcoming the affective resistance, or by decreasing the affec-
tive resistance, until it reacts to a subliminal stimulus, as in strong
hunger and poor food. In psychoneuroses, wherever diminished
sensitivity of a receptor-field is complained of, upon an adequate
psychoanalysis, we find an affective aversion or resistance for the
receptor's functions. On the other hand, where hypersensitiveness
of a receptor-field is causing discomfort, we find an increase of
affective acquisitiveness for the particular receptor group — ^as the
aches of the " railroad spine " until an indemnity has been received,
or the painful vision in the incestuous peeper. When we force our-

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR I33

selves to study a definite subject affective resistances are brought
into play in order to raise the reaction threshold for all our receptor-
fields except the visual or auditory, so as to enable the affective
cravings to acquire only certain stimuli. The affective craving may
even specialize on certain forms of stimuli of a receptor field and
block out all others, as the sleeping mother's response to a baby's
cry. (Her fear becomes conditioned to react to certain auditory
stimuli.)

The resistances to disconcerting stimuli, when we are trying to
study, are usually a mild form of aversion in the sense that we tend
to remove them. By maintaining a resistant posture, which is
always recognizable because of its characteristic fixedness, we de-
stroy the usual potency of commonplace stimuli, as when we refuse
to recognize another's remark while we are trying to study. When
the affective craving is intense, as in love, or anger, or fear, the
organism as a whole cannot comfortably endure awareness of any-
thing that does not pertain to the neutralization of the affective dis-
turbance, as conservative advice. Innumerable illustrations may be
gathered to illustrate the fact that the content of consciousness is
determined by the autonomic-affective cravings, except, perhaps,
when destructive stimuli press themselves upon the organism and
reflex retractions are made. Even then it is probable that the or-
ganism as a whole does not begin an adjustment until the autonomic
apparatus has proceeded with characteristic affective reactions of

All forms of thought or knowledge, no matter how abbreviated
or abstract, seem to be analyzable into reactions of our exteroceptors
or enteroceptors, as they are activated by exogenous stimuli, and be-
come qualified by our proprioceptors through muscle functions. We
understand the behavior of an animal or individual by reflexly imitat-
ing it with postural tensions. Overt movements are often used spon-
taneously, particularly by children, to make the sensory reproduc-
tions more distinct. The Greek column, because of the astute in-
sight of the ancient Greeks, was so constructed that it gave a com-
fortable sense of balance and power to the observer. When we see
objects that are out of proportion we reflexly (imitatively) have
feelings which are out of balance and compensate with a tendency to
correct the object, so as to give ourselves comfortable feeling. The
phenomenon of course only becomes apparent to one Who learns to
recognize it. We tire of people who cultivate eccentric poses, be-
cause we must resist the reflex tendency to imitate and correct them.
Even our vocal cords and muscle tensions react to their drawling

134 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

or falsely cast voice sounds. The embarrassed speaker embarrasses
his audience and one may hear remarks about helping him through.
We are thrilled by a fine Hamlet. One may often observe the un-
conscious imitativeness of the affective functions in a group of in-
dividuals. In the imitative facial expressions and bodily move-
ments of children this is very noticeable. When we happen to
strike a posture that is characteristic of some one whom we have
known quite well we find ourselves thinking of him.

The child learns that a straight line is the shortest distance be-
tween two points by passing a part of the body or the entire body
between two points. This journey must usually be made several
times before the axiomatic conviction is attained. We are con-
vinced that two parallel lines will never meet because, as we project
ourselves into space along two parallel lines, we remain parallel in
our projections. Multiplication and division are abbreviated forms
of addition and subtraction through movement. All mathematical
calculation, no matter how abstract, seems to be dependent upon a
specialization of muscle sense — sense of movement in various direc-
tions from a common center and of multiple movements toward a
common center — ^as in attaining the sense of proportions of an ob-
ject or line by converging the fingers upon it or moving a glance
of the eyes over it. The relative size or value of two objects
is compared by measuring them by the amount of muscle energy
necessary to lift, circumvent, move or make the objects, or how
much force they are capable of enduring or exerting.

The content of consciousness, in the form of complicated ideas,
is dependent largely upon the simultaneous centripetence of pro-
prioceptive currents from manifold sources of muscular activity.
This may be observed in the utilization of overt movements by chil-
dren as they describe an experience or in the behavior of adults when
they have to reproduce a situation in order to explain it because of
loss of words. When individuals have fixed ideas a fixed postural
attitude is noticeable. Most of the literature one may read is de-
voted to imitative interests in moving objects, from baseball, mathe-
matics, imageless thought, war, electrons, expulsions from society,
murders, and what not. The construction of the sentence is based
on the nature (adverbs and adjectives) of movement (verb) of
something (noun and object). We become aware of the meaning
of the behavior of another person or animal in proportion as we are
able to imitate it. When we can't imitate an individual's behavior
we are at a loss to understand it. When the stage hero punishes
the villain we have pleasant visceral and muscle sensations if we
previously felt motives to do likewise. If not we question the

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR I35

' justness ' or the art of the dramatist. If the killing is done with
neatness and dispatch, say after a fight under tremendous handicaps,
we enthuse with potency. I asked a lady, who had heard lectures
on Othello, read the tragedy several times and had seen it drama-
tized a few years ago, whether or not Othello killed lago. She an-
swered: "I don't remember. I guess he did.*' I asked, "Why?*'
She contemplated further, recalled the behavior of lago and Othello
for a few moments and continued her answer " Because it wouldn't
seem (feel) right if he didn't." The genius of Shakespeare, how-
ever, only allows Othello to wound the contemptible lago and then
devotes the next, last, 8i lines to a most tantalizing conviction of
him as a criminal. Not until the fourth last line does he give as-
surances of lago's punishment and above all his torture. Appar-
ently the lady, like most other witnesses of the play, was very un-
comfortable when the mighty Othello only inflicted a puny, bleeding
wound upon the " demi-devil " that " ensnared his soul and body."
(Very similar answers were given by several people upon being
asked whether or not Othello killed lago.)

When the lady recalled the plot she did so with " ideas " about it,
but probably she swiftly reproduced the behavior of Othello and
lago in affective images and muscle tone images (kinesthetic) of the
movements of the act. I did and then readjusted myself by read-
ing the scene. She said it did not ''seem right," meaning "feel
right " to have lago escape.

One evening at the movies the audience watched with expectant
excitement a disagreeable, prospective father-in-law as he dimbed
among the branches of a tall tree, apparently greatly frightened by
two leopards owned by the undesirable, prospective son-in-law. One
of the leopards climbed rapidly after him while the other sat expec-
tantly at the foot of the tree. As I enjoyed the scene I was thor-
oughly conscious of strong visceral sensations and muscle tensions.
Evidences of similar visceral conditions among others in the audience
were evident from the giggles and exclamations. The panic-
stricken man clutched at a limb above him. Unexpectedly it
snapped. Down went his body ; for only a few feet, however, be-
cause his leg, unnoticed by us, had been wrapped around a lower
limb like a trapeze performer's. Instantly our gasps from fear of
the consequences of the fall were changed to convulsive roars of
laughter at the trick played with our feelings (viscera).

Only those sculptors, artists, dancers, philosophers, psychiatrists,
musicians, actors, poets, writers, speakers who can become conscious
of relatively pure, in the sense of unalloyed, emotions can ever

136 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

express them clearly in images or interpret them when they occur
in others. The artist whose affective repressions and resistances
are such that he must keep his true self obscured in his work can
only produce empty phrases or expressionless figures.

Today my stenographer complained of making numerous mis-
takes in her copy. She said she was dropping the letter "s." She
was astonished when I asked if she had made up her mind to drop
someone whose name began with " S." She admitted that she had.
The affective aversion for S had not yet become specialized for the
particular S-mith. This gradually ocurred after numerous recla-
mations of the dropped letter " s " permitted a desire to be formed
to retain all letters " s " except S-mith.

We know Why, How, or What a thing is by Why, How, or What
it is not. Our knowledge of the environment depends upon our
capacity to compare and contrast stimuli. When one receptor field
is not contributing enough information as to an object's properties,
all organisms having multiple receptor fields apply them respectively
to the object in order to learn its due affective value.

Primitive man learned that by comparing and contrasting objects
additional properties of things could be learned. Then modem man
learned that still further knowledge of the environment could be ac-
quired by bringing various elements in the environment to play
upon each other and finally, by standardizing a series of materials
by which all others are to be compared, as by the formulation of a
series of weights and measures, scientific or exact comparisons and
contrasts were systematized and greatly extended.

All questions of Why, How, or What about things or processes
always seem to receive their ultimate answer by explaining How
things occur. I know not ultimately What I am or Why, but some-
times I think I know How I do things. The Why of one's be-
havior, implying a purpose, is readily transposed into How he did
the thing if we will recognize that the d3m2unic factor in the pur-
pose, the Why, was a compelling wish. Then purpose, because the
force of the desire precedes the formal thought, becomes a mechan-
ical question of How the particular process worked in the indi-
vidual's physiological functions.

The correlation of the stream of affectivity, as the determinant
of the thought content of consciousness, with the stream of affectivity
which determines the postural tonus of the skeletal muscles, becomes
clear in the concept that certain forms of muscle activity largely con-
stitute the thought process and that we think according to the dic-
tates of our wishes. When we become drowsy and as we fall asleep

INFLUENCE OF AFFECTIVE FUNCTIONS UPON BEHAVIOR I37

our postural coordinations become so dissociated that we must re-
cline. As the postural coordinations dissociate we experience a
dissociation of thought and unrelated sensory images. )

The destiny and comforts of the individual are so extensively
interwoven and so intimately reciprocating in nature, with the in-
terests of society, that almost every craving and adjustment made
by the individual exacts some degree of response from the social
g^oup. Invariably the autoerotic, for example, after he masturbates,
entertains strong feelings of having betrayed the welfare of society,
and, as a result, is inclined to become apprehensive and suspect per-
secution and punishment. Such mechanisms also occur with anger.
When, for example, an angry or vicious personal criticism is indis-
creetly made about some one, it causes the assailant to feel vague
apprehensions of a retaliation. One may observe individuals, after
such remarks, meet the unsuspecting objects of their assault with ill-
concealed discomfort.

On the other hand a stable sense of dignity, well-being and
' friendliness seems to result from work well done, especially when it
contributes to the welfare of society. This is particularly true for
mechanical forms of work — 3, sublimation of the hands. One ob-
serves that wherever individuals support the same measures or
cause for the same affective purposes they tend to meet on a basis
of intimate friendliness.

The economizing tendency of such affective interests may be
seen as the underlying motive of such adjustments, in the effort to
avoid a waste of power and assure the efficiency of power as it exists.

Some may wonder how this correlates with the behavior of a
howling mob or a destructive invasion. In the behavior of such
groups, dominated by hilarious joy or blind rage, one may recognize
an economizing tendency to gratify the particular affect, in the mono-
maniacal concentration of power and interest.

It is necessary to recognize the composite nature of the stream
of affectivity and its manifold needs. A destroyed object may
please anger but also it may later cause sorrow and regret. Because
of the continuous opposition between the affective cravings the tend-
ency to economize power and refine means (movement and devices)
must appear in the general trend of adjustment toward improve-
ment, because substitutes and images are less satisfactory than real-
ity. The substitute, displeasing- some of the affective cravings, tends
to be progressively perfected until it pleases all of the affect. The
tendency to refine the affective reactions and poise them more deli-
cately in their adjustments is also characterized by conservation and

138 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

control of the motor resources of power and expression. Hence
the utilitarian restf ulness of music and the arts.

The mechanism of self-control always depends upon the control
of the content of consciousness by the socialized cravings (the
wishes to attain social esteem which constitute the ego)^ substituting-
a content of relatively indifferent value until the affective crisis or
painful subject has been passed. This is the protective mechanism
used by polite society in conversation as well as by the psycho-
neurotic. By controlling the content of consciousness the organism
tends to keep itself unconscious of a vast multitude of minor
disagreeable endogenous as well as exogenous stimuli. Soldiers are
inclined, through wit and nicknames, to apply a balm of humor to
the dangers and privations of warfare.

PART IV
Restatement and Some General Considerations

A review of the structural plan of multicellular animals and the
influences upon consciousness of the autonomic apparatus shows that
the autonomic apparatus, the apparatus that assimilates, conserves and
regulates the expenditure of energy, determines the nature of the
anatomical construction of the projicient apparatus through the
atrophy of disused and stabilization of the useful structures. The
constructive and destructive processes are so balanced as to gener-
ally prevent excessive hypertrophy or atrophy of the necessary parts.
Excessive hypertrophy, for example, gradually tends to disuse and
atrophic reactions follow until a suitable balance of function is rees-
tablished; that is, if the orgnism is permitted to freely choose the
lines of activity in a favorable environment.

An intimate study of the autonomic functions decidely indi-
cates that the affective cravings or emotions have a peripheral origin
in certain motorsensory functions of the autonomic apparatus. The
nature of the affective craving is probably determined by the nature
of the postural tensions of the autonomic structures that happen to
be involved, and the autonomic functions, through the cravings
aroused, determine the avertive and acquisitive interests or behavior
of the organism.

It has been shown that various autonomic functions may be
conditioned in the laboratory to react to indifferent stimuli after
they have been duly associated with the primary stimuli of a par-
ticular autonomic function. Studies of psychoneuroses and psy-
choses, as well as individual traits and spontaneous affective adjust-
ments in normal people, show that the affective functions tend to
become conditioned to react to, or to require, previously indifferent
stimuli that have become coincidentally associated with the primary
stimuli of the affective craving. This capacity, of various affective
cravings to become conditioned to react to, and require, almost
specific stimuli, knits the personality into a functional tmity, because
of the tendency of stimuli to become mixed in the heterogeneous
environment. This determines the individual, acquired traits of per-
sonality, normal and abnormal.

When an affective craving or particular autonomic disposition

139

140 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

is prevented from attaining adequate neutralization, a heightened
postural tension in that particular autonomic segment, as in the
anxious tensions that follow the loss of a love-object, seems to per-
sist. It then exerts a constant pressure to be relieved. These per-
sistent hypertensions and hypotensions of various autonomic seg-
ments, and not the structural conformations in themselves, consti-
tute the character of the individual. A serious physical deformity
in a girl is not depressing unless it is an obstacle to affective yearn-
ings that have their sources in other s^ments of the body.

As an affect-producing mechanism, the hypertense autonomic
division may be said to be repressed when it is not permitted to
make the organism conscious or aware of its needs. The hyper-
tense division is suppressed when it is permitted to cause awareness
of it needs but is not permitted to dominate the projicient motor
system and attain a state of neutralization.

This permits the formulation of the personality and its behavior
as follows :

Primary Wishes + Subsidiary Wishes (manifest)
Primary Wishes + Subsidiary Wishes (repressed)

X Environmental Resistance = Behavior.

When an excessive summation of repressed cravings or auto-
nomic tensions occurs, its force cannot be controlled by the re-
mainder of the organism or prevented from dominating the pro-
jicient motor system, and functional confusion results. This is
shown by incoordinations, accidents, errors, obsessive thoughts and
cravings, "queer" acts, dreams, hallucinations, delusions or disso-
ciated states of the personality that always accompany loss of con-
trol of the affective cravings.

The affective craving or autonomic component determines the
postural tonus of the skeletal muscles, the stream of kinesthetic
imagery, and, largely, the thought content of consciousness. When
an affective need, like hunger, produces thoughts of how to get food,
the affect is already using the projicient apparatus to acquire the
food. When an affective conflict occurs, a change in the postural
tonus of the striped nmscles immediately occurs, as one may observe
in disastrous incoordination, accidents. Such observations, besides
laboratory experiments, reveal the intimate nature of the autonomic
or affective relationship to postural tonus, and the kinesthetic stream.

Since the affective functions determine the nature of the con-
tent of consciousness through causing awareness of satisfactory
sensory images, or exogenous stimuli, which they tend to use, or an

RESTATEMENT AND SOME GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS I4I

awareness of unsatisfactory stimuli, which they are trying to change
into satisfactory forms, the misinterpretation (delusion or halluci-
nation), as well as the misrepresentation (lie) is due to an affective
craving causing an awareness of endogenous stimuli. That is, old
sensory images, which adulterate the individual's awareness of the
present sensations of exogenous origin, constitute the wish fulfill-
ment in the delusion, hallucination, lie, fancy or truth.

The affective stream should be seen as a continuous but com-
plex stream of afferent impulses arising, peripherally, from the re-
ceptors in the autonomic apparatus. The thought content of con-
sciousness is largely determined by the nature of the affective
stream as it effects the postural tonus of the striped muscles. Be-
cause of the relations of postural muscle tonus and kinesthetic
imagery, the projicient apparatus may be regarded, in a sense, as
the thinking apparatus of the body, trying to acquire means to please
the affect.

Therefore, in the psychoanalytic study of any personality, or of
an act or fantasy, such as an hallucination, a work of art, a poem,
play, novel, or Darwin's contributions to knowledge of evolution, the
formula to be followed is :

Affective Craving X Environmental Resistance = Behavior.

Given the Behavior and the Resistance, the nature of the
Wishes may be quite accurately inferred; or

Given the Wishes and the Resistance, the Behavior may be quite ^
accurately predicted; or

Given the Wishes and the Behavior, the Resistance may be quite
accurately deduced.

The next stage in the analytical study is the disclosure of the
genesis of the Wish and its conditioning for definite objects and
special receptors.

Since consciousness of anything or of the self exists only in the
form of awareness of the activity of some receptor-group, con-
sciousness may be defined as the reaction of the body as a whole
to the special or sensational c^tivity of any one or several of its
parts. A cerebral center or area of consciousness is discredited and
the central nervous system is seen to have no other function than
that of integrating and reenforcing afferent and efferent nerve im-
pulses.

It is natural to assume that the seat of consciousness or of the
"mind" occupies a region just behind and above the eyes, because
the eyes and their extrinsic muscles are the supreme afferent channel
of the entire organism. No interests may be aroused in an)rthing

142 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

without the eyes being immediately so focused as to acquire addi-
tional information about its nature. When the eyes are useless, as
in total darkness and blindness, the auditory apparatus tends to be-
come the chief afferent channel, which, no doubt, supports the
common assumption of humanity that the mind occupies an area in
the brain. The search for this mysterious area has long been the
will-o'-the-wisp of neurology. No expression of thought is com-
plete without the inclusion, frankly or implied, of a verb. The verb
denotes some form of motion, and rarely does the personality refer
to or reproduce an image of a form of motion without the extrinsic
muscles of the eyes contributing kinesthetic sensations of movement
as the eye follows the visual image of the moving object.

If the scientific investigations of the future should verify the
conception of the peripheral origin of the emotions and of thought,
and decentralize our old notions of the mind, it would not contribute
one iota to the existence or non-existence of the soul. On the other
hand, the old notion that the mind has its seat in the brain has given
no more support to the soul-hope than a conviction that it exists in
the stomach. A certain class of benighted individuals might be driven
into distraction if they were deprived of the faith that the " mind "
is in that part of the brain, just behind and above the eyes. Their
sublimations of the " spirits of the flesh " upward require that they
should ascend as high as possible to be safe from the fleshy demon
that would draw their interests downward to the realms of perdi-
tion about the pelvis.

The future of humanity forces one to speculate as to man's
place in nature, the nature of his biological career, and the best
means of realizing it.

As to his place in nature, man is a vast community of cells, work-
ing in systems which are integrated into a unity to further the bio-
logical interests of the cellular community as a whole. The auto-
nomic functions of the organism tend to utilise and organise the
projicient functions so as to acquire a maximum of gratification
from the environment zvith a minimum expenditure of energy. De-
ficiencies, sin and failures in the struggle for happiness are largely
due to the persistence of past or primordial traits that are unequal to
the refinements of functions required by the exigencies of the present.

No other source for the impulse to attain goodness, honesty,
virility, efficiency and happiness, in a criminal or a saint, need be
assumed, than the mechanism that opposed wishes, striving for their
individual gratification, always determine the resultant course of
behavior. If one wish is permitted unrestrained freedom to gratify

RESTATEMENT AND SOME GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS 1 43

itself, say, to be extravagant, another wish may be abused in its
Striving, say, to be judicious, and the tmgratified affect causes a
feeling of discomfort, and, hence, a sense of inferiority.

The reverse principle holds true, of course, when one tends to be
miserly with liberal companions. Here, the wish to be agreeably
liberal is abused by the wish that prompts miserliness, and a sense of
unpleasantness is produced which the individual cannot well endure.

Upon the above principle, man's code of ethics and social rela-
tionship seems to be turning. He is demanding equal rights and
privileges, in order to refine himself to the maximum level that his
inherent capacities will support. People settle into social strata
according to the sensations they give one another. The coarse,
crude, vulgar, stupid, are usually opposed to the refined, intelligent,
well-bred ; or the miserly usually cannot comfortably associate with
the extravagant, the immoral with the prudish, the tough-minded
with the tender-minded, etc.

The primitive autonomic system protected itself from the fates
and stresses of the environment by gradually creating and sur-
rounding itself with a projicient apparatus whereby it could avoid
the harmful and seek out the beneficial environmental fields. This
method of obtaining autonomic gratification continued through the
ages until an ape found that its paw or hand was dexterous enough
to use a stick as a means to an end, perhaps for scraping pla3rthings
or foods out of holes and crevices. The dawn of civilization came
as the ape learned to project himself through exogenous means,
applying himself indirectly, in order to build a pleasing environment
within the greater environment. Civilized man is absorbed in further
extending and controlling his readjusted environmental spheres.
As he succeeds in accurately projecting himself through his instru-
ments into the future, his capacity for controlling the environment
increases. As the ape learned to use exogenous means to attain
an end, the tendency to adjust himself to suit the nature of the
means probably greatly increased his capacity to modify himself
through conscious effort. This, perhaps, contributed to the evolu-
tion of the capacity to become conscious of the resources within him-
self, to exert self-control, and refine his wishes.

As the primitive man's capacity to project himself into the future
increased, that is, to imagine (imitate in postures) what his position
might be like in the near future, the conflicts between the needs of
the social group and the individual required the deferment and sup-
pression of many of the individual's wishes and the formulations of
fixed laws. Then man developed the capacity to repress asocial

144 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE FEXSONALmT

wishes and obtained his gratification tfarougfa the use of images,
sjrinbols and rituals, the pictorial and symbolic narration of fancies
(the age of fables) and historical accounts that pleased his wishes.
Hence, the mania for word-sounds and word-signs which created
languages, dictionaries, novel-writing, etc.

The lower animals use the method of appljring various receptors
to an object in order to familarize themselves with the various
qualities of the object The monkey learned to further analyze ob-
jects by tearing them to bits with his hands. Then the ape-man
learned that further qualities could be detected by making various
objects work upon eadi other, and, when Man learned to standardize
a set of objects by which all others might be compared, so-called
scientific investigations began. The quarrel between science and
religion has always been a quarrel between gratifying wishes with
endogenous fancies or exc^enous realities.

Philosophical and metaphysical speculation on the ultimate na-
ture of creation, when based upon the researdies and facts of
science, has changed its words for ultimate particles of matter from
molecules, to atoms, to electrons. The latter term, however, can
also only refer to fractions of matter. Fractions of matter are no
more ultimate in the sense of being theoretically indivisible than
fractions of bricks. The mind is unable to clearly define or con-
ceive of an object without automatically imagining it to have a com-
position and a capacity for further division.

An attempt to assume that an electron is an indivisible, final and
ultimate form of energy or matter does not prevent speculations as
to its constitution.

Perhaps the most persistent sources of the belief in a b^^inning
and end of this universe are ungratified wishes that need comfort-
ing fancies. The beginning and end of composite objects, as tem-
porary manifestations of the creative powers of the universe, greatly
encourage this dream, hence the world is assumed to have had a
b^^inning and the primordial creative force must be regairdtd as
eternal. Only inter-relations of the primordial force have a b^^-
ning and an end, but pure activity, cts such, if it exists, can have had
no b^^inning and will have no end, because that would mean a stage
of no activity, which contradicts pure activity.

The feeling of unlimitedness to spatial extension has for one of
its sources, the consciousness of contiguity of numerous simulta-
neously active receptors, as in the relationship of various receptor-
groups when they tend to be brought together or separated; for
example, the eyes, or the hands. Such experiences may be end-

RESTATEMENT AND SOME GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS 1 45

lessly magnified in number and extent of convergence or divergence.
The proportions of a hill are measured by comparing it to other
objects, but its size to the individual varies inversely as his climbing
power.

The consciousness of unHmitedness of duration of activity, or of
time, has for one of its roots the continuity of the complex afferent
stream, flowing from the exteroceptors, proprioceptors and entero-
cepters, as it modifies the. content of consciousness. The muscle-
sense of movement may be magnified into an unlimited duration by
projecting ourselves, in visual-motor imagery, through space over
and over again.

The tendency to believe that unlimited space and time existed
before the beginning of the personality is not due to memories of
when the personality began, but to our faith in the experiences of
those we love, who are older than ourselves and who are able to
trace the sequence of cause and effect beyond our earlist memories.
The acceptance of this evidence becomes the basis for accepting the
evidence of prehistorical facts. One sees this common quality dis-
turbed in psychotics who believe (imagine) that those they love are
destroyed and "the end of time has come," seeming to mean the
past and the future.

The tendency to believe that the personality will have unlimited
duration is a wish-fulfilling necessity. Our repressed wishes force
the belief in this possibility upon consciousness. Since we can have
no awareness of a state of total unawareness or unconsciousness,
we are unable to become conscious of a contradictory state of non-
existence. That other personalities, except those we love, shall have
a beginning or end, is acceptable on the same basis that cooked food
has a beginning and an end, but this is not applicable to ourselves
except on a basis of common sense.

With peculiar faith we tend to construct parallelistic or monistic
philosophies to please our ungratified affections. We are unable to
imagine anything but unlimitedness of duration and extent of the
primordial creative force. The qualities of duration and extent are
shown in some form. While we may firmly believe in the limited
existence of the imiverse as we sense it to be, we cannot avoid
feeling that an unlimited primordial source with many attributes of
our personalities preceded it. We create God in our own image.

The mind seems unable to clearly conceive of a process without
some thing to proceed. Hence, energy is assumed to be composed
of electrons. This seems to be due to the nature of the mechanism
of consciousness, for whenever we have a sense of movement or

146 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

force we have a consistent sense of an objective cause. We may
vaguely imagine the beginning of matter, or electrons, as the re-
sult of crystallization of energy, but, so soon as the imagination
tries to convert the vague notion of formless energy into a clear
conception, it automatically, but persistently, becomes crystallized
into particles of some thing.

The great tragedy of the human mind is its inability to thor-
oughly convince itself that it need never and can never know the
ultimate nature of the universe; but that its sole problem is the
creation of a social state whereby the greatest efficiency, goodness
and happiness can be had by all of the number.

The chronic persistence of the world-old riddle of the universe
and man's innumerable, unsatisfactory, conflicting speculations as to
its nature, indicate the hopelessness of speculations based upon any
other than sensory reactions. The creation, in fancy, of a heaven,
in which our priceless longings will be fulfilled, certainly has a val-
uable psycho-therapeutic effect so long as its influence does not
become debilitating. Hope and faith are often all that keep the
vital organs alive, but they also, more often, keep them lazy.

Common sense is at last influencing men to abandon the pursuit
of solutions for useless riddles and is encouraging pragmatic in-
terests in living. Gradually, man is learning to dignify labor and
efficiency, honesty, goodness and happiness as sacred to the cause of
the human race, and slowly, but surely, mysterious symbols and
rituals are waning as an energizing necessity.

As we succeed in mitigating the persecutions of nature and of
one another we tend, less and less, to resort to energizing symbols
in order to give ourselves grace and comfort. Gradually, our affec-
tive needs are becoming conditioned to enjoy the realities and exo-
genous needs of life more than the fancies.

Enough is known of the nature and vital needs of living things
for the thinker to recognize that all forms of the biocosmos are so
intimately related to one another and so interdependent upon each
other for existence that practically no form of life can exist inde-
pendently of all the others. Although animals seem independent and
self-sustaining as they move in space unattached, they are, relatively,
little more independent in their needs than the wandering phagocyte
in the blood stream. We must learn to see the body as a com-
mimity of cells and all organisms as one grand community. Upon
the apex of this seething, throbbing biodynamic pyramid, the uni-
verse has succeeded, after ages of striving, to erect its semi-sublime,
egotistical, masterpiece — ^Man.

RESTATEMENT AND SOME GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS I47

If one, in a moment of reflection, will let his imagination pass
back down the inclined plane of organic evolution to the existence
of the primordial cell, far beneath and long ago, one may see it,
as it lay buried in the slime and ooze, receive its first inspiration
from the warm rays of the morning sun. One may see this cell
gradually work its way out of the slime into the streams and seas,
onto the land and into the air, generally toward the light. In its
higher commimal forms, one may see in its strivings the funda-
mental law of the extension of its power and the refinement of
itself, following the dual mechanical principle of attaining a maxi-
mum of autonomic gratification with a minimum expenditure of its
energic resources as a means of attaining greatest aflfective develop-
ment, freedom and happiness. This principle is so universal and
f imdamental in the evolution of living things that one wonders if it
is not a fundamental attribute of the constitution of pure activity,
and whether or not this incessant, irrepressible urge in the nature of
man, to understand and reconstruct his environment, is not dignified
by a sublime necessity. One's impressions of the nature of cosmic
evolution is greatly influenced by his feeling whether or not he is
a means to an end or a means to attaining a more refined m^ans.
The pleasures from the refining process are the reward.

Is not man, as a ftmctional ent:ity, like a corpuscle in the living
universe, created for and depended upon to assist in furthering the
refinement of the sublime cosmic tendency? If so, then labor and
sincere endeavor becomes augustly dignified. Equality of oppor-
tunity, fulfillment of duty and aflfective freedom become divine ob-
ligations of men to men.

There is, besides a frank expression of democracy and equality,
a divine economizing of human energies in " the golden rule," that
men shall do unto others as they wish to be done by. Perhaps then
man's place in the great cosmic scheme is more than that of being
merely an optimistic monkey that must live and die. Perhaps he is a
necessary contributor to the vital, fundamental endeavors and evo-
lution of the living imiverse.

Newton's first law of motion, that a body at rest continues at rest
until acted upon by some external force, and its corollary, a body in
motion continues in uniform motion in a straight lines except in so
far as it is acted upon by some external force, seem to have a biolog-
ical application in the mechanism of the autonomic-aflfective crav-
ing acquiring gratification. In their relationship, when environing
forces attain a state of equilibrium with a constellation of energies
having centrifugal tendencies (the cell) a certain mean of activity
will be maintained so long as either factor does not change sufli-

148 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

ciently to disrupt the energic balance which constitutes the metabo-
lizing cell. When a seed, cell, or egg is placed' in its appropriate en-
vh"onment and the temperature, that is, the activity of the environ-
ment, is raised to a proper degree, multiplication of the cell begins.
It may also be checked by excessive activity (heat) or a decrease of
activity (cold) of the medium. If the energic constitution (molecu-
lar) of the medium is altered, the centrifugal-centripetal balance
between the environment and cell becomes altered, and the course
of the balance (growth of the cell) will continue to be (propor-
tionately ?) altered, it seems from the biological experiments of Loeb
and others.

The falling body gravitates straight toward the center of the
earth, unless acted upon by some other force, and one may see in
its flight toward its final equilibrium a perfect economy of motion
in that there is no waste of motion in its course. In chemical reac-
tions, as when sodium hydrate is dissolved in hydrochloric acid,
and salt-water results, a similar economy of motion is to be recog-
nized in the dissociation, flight and reorganization of the various
atomic constituents. This same principle or economizing of mo-
tion is obviously at work in the maintenance of autonomic or affec-
tive equilibrium by acquiring a maximum of adequate stimuli with
a minimum expenditure of movement. This mechanism facilitates
quickness and directness of result through the perfected coordina-
tion of movement. It is the most likely mechanism to support
autonomic equilibrium, despite its very rapid, constant, complex

xhanges due to metabolism and environmental changes.

Jn the mechanism of wishes or cravings reenforcing one an-

-oflier, and accelerating and coordinating movement for the acquisi-
tion of a satisfactory object, just as the summation of aflferent im-
pulses finally dominates a final common motor path, may be recog-
nized a biological manifestation of Newton's second law of motion —
that change of motion is proportional to the force applied and takes

. place in the direction of the force. The corollary of this law, that
motion of an object is inhibited according to the nature of the
resistances, applies to the mechanism of the suppressed wish or
autonomic tension. Behavior is the resultant of parallelograms of
forces-wishes. The third law of motion, that action and reaction
are equal and opposite, is probably the foundation of the dual con-
struction of the projicient apparatus, because, when one side of the
body exerts pressure on the earth, say to go forward, or to the
right, the opposite side, by exerting a pressure in the opposite direc-
tion, prevents the body from displacing itself from a desirable into
an undesirable position.

RESTATEMENT AND SOME GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS I49

The opposition of wishes or autonomic cravings, as forces de-
termining the result of behavior (movement), prevents the per-
sonality from deviating too eccentrically from the normal, because
certain wishes, which exert a balancing influence, being ungratified,
cause tension and discomfort if misused. Nature, in perfecting the
mechanism by which the autonomic functions should oppose one an-
other, so as to regulate one another, followed the third law of
motion, that, to every action there is an equal and opposite reaction.
This, perhaps, may be illustrated by the f imctions of the stomach.
Hunger cravings compel the eating of food until the accumulating
food, as a stimulus, sets up reactions (equal and opposite) that
neutralize the craving, and then follows the opposite tendency of
avoiding food; or, if an excess is eaten, a tendency to regurgitate
is aroused. The third law of motion holds true for both assimila-
tive and emissive functions.

Love, prompting self-sacrifice, becomes counteracted by restrain-
ing fears of getting into a self -jeopardizing position, hence the op-
posing wishes counteract one another. An individual suffering from
a perfect balance of wishes to do " this " and " that " at the same
time suffers from inability to accomplish anything.

The tendency of energy, to establish a* state of universal equi-
libritmi, has led philosophy, in some quarters, to the pessimistic
conclusion that, finally, a universal adjustment, cold and still, would
be reached. Therefore, let us lie, eat, drink and be merry, for to-
morrow we die.

Two phenomena support the belief that a final, absolute equi-
librium is unlikely. The primordial force of the universe has
already had infinite endurance, havings had no beginning, and hav-
ing had no beginning we must accept that it is pure activity, and,
as such, has an inherent nature. This is eternal self-refinement.
A final state of absolute equilibrium is unattainable, and the con-
ception of it is not acceptable because of the fact of past infinite
duration of activity.

As the philosopher was reduced to the ridiculous impasse of
accepting that intelligence, whatever it is, exists because "I think,
therefore, I am," so the scientist, who is unable to believe that the
calcium in his bones is alive, will be forced to the realization that,
even though the chemical processes of life have no vitalfcy different
principle than that to be found in the physical and chemical reac-
tions of the elements, he is alive and must live according to the auto-
nomic laws.

No matter how simple science may, in the future, demonstrate

150 AUTONOMIC FUNCTIONS AND THE PERSONALITY

the process of life to be, Nature's capacity to create and improve
Life's mechanical prowess cannot be denied. The energic processes
of the universe must surely follow some principle that is inherent
and fundamental to its nature and some of its laws should be mani-
fested in its workings. Hence, the ethical interest of man should
reveal some of its principles. One may infer that error and evU
are due to vestiges of past mechanisms that were at one time neces-
sary steps in evolution, as, for example, the primitive ape-man's
sexual aflfections (5) for animals which led to the capacity of culti-
vating herds, packs and flocks, and that these traits must become re-
fined, and the refinements require persistent support in order that
they shall have the endurance and efficiency that the present stage of
civilization requires. Men unconsciously measure one another ac-
cording to their sincerity, and sincerity of the wish is the individual's
only reliable means of refinement of activity. Moral laws are only
moral in so far as they promote the progress of humanity. No
matter how holy and sanctified the laws may seem to sound, if sup-
pressive wasters of energy they are immoral.

The curiosity of man must include 5Dme speculation on the
nature of the goal of the great cosmic scheme in so far as it per-
tains to the assurance of the fulfillment of his wishes. Kings and
high-priests have taught, for obvious reasons of self-identification
that justified their pleasures, that it was to the end of glory and
homage.

Herbert Spencer saw in the tendency of things an automatic
evolution from a stage of dull gray homogeneity to a stage of ultra-
varied and brilliant heterogeneity and then on into dull gray homo-
geneity, to be repeated forever without end. This depressing in-
terpretation neglects the inspiring nature of the ceaseless, self-refin-
ing tendency of living things, and does not consider the career of
the biocosmos as a whole. One feels that surely universal activity
must have a perfect process of working since it has had unlimited
endurance. That is, it never had a beginning. The idea of be-
ginning is indigenous to man's awareness of his sensations. The
inference that man has a truly dignified and sacred contribution to
make is supported by the economizing of movement and his unavoid-
able regret of neglect and waste. (With apologies, this must be
admitted as distressing to a lazy man's ideal of the perfect state.)

In this dark hour of human events, when the desperate carnage
of men threatens the foundation of civilization, the struggle, "to
make the world safe for democracy " from the plots and schemes of
self-centered men, who would style themselves as " gods," alone is
sufficient to redeem the slaughter and the waste. The economizing

RESTATEMENT AND SOME GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS ISI

of human interests rings true as steel in the Declaration of Inde-
pendence and Lincoln's " Government of the people, by the people
and for the people." How it contrasts with the sodden, self-
aggrandizing machinations of a bigoted plutocracy I

A world-state of individual equality and opportunity, so that
each personality may enjoy affective freedom and develop to the
fullest his powers for efficiency, goodness and happiness, alone, must
finally endure. A condition of human affairs is coming when the
affective strivings of the creator and the reconstructor shall alone
merit the dignity and respect of men. Labor will be recognized as
the only sincere and sacred tribute of men to God. Art and song
and play then will be felt as having a utilitarian value for the whole-
some relaxation and evolution of the personality, and parasitism,
wastefulness and profligacy will be recognized as disgusting crimes
against the welfare of humanity.

The whole principle of Christianity and the mechanism of con-
version may be summed up in the Renimciation of Envy./

The facts that are being gathered through the analytical study
of the affective struggles of the insane, the sick and deformed, the
oppressed and tmhappy, make it evident that from out of the dismal
night humanity is unvirtuously approaching the dawn of a new
social era.

REFERENCES

1. Sherrington, C. S. The Int^^tive Action of the Nervous System.

2. Herrick, C. J. Introduction to Neurology.

3. Gaskell, W. J. Origin of the Sympathetic Nervous System.

4. Cannon, W. B. Bodily Effects of Pain, Hunger, Fear and Rage.

S Kempf, E. J. The Social and Sexual Behavior of Infrahuman Primates
with Some Comparable Facts in Human Behavior. The Psycho-
analytic Review, VoL IV, No. 2.

6. Langfeld, H. S. Psychological Review Publications, VoL XVI, No. 5.

7. Sherrington, C. S. Postural Activity of Muscle and Nerve. Brain, VoL

XXXVIII, Part III.

8. Langelaan, J. W. On Muscle Tonus. Brain, VoL XXXVIII, Part 3.

9. Sherrington, C. S. On the Proprioceptive System Especially in its Re-

flex Aspect Brain, VoL XXIX, Part 4.

10. Watson, J. B. Behavior.

11. Sherrington, C. S. Proceedings of the Ro3ral Society, VoL LXVI.
Experiments on the Value of Vascular and Visceral Factors for the

Grenesis of Emotion.
/12. Carlson, A. J. The Control of Hunger in Health and Disease.
^ 13. James, W. Psychology, Vol. II.

14. Darwin, C. The Expression of the Emotions in Man and Animals.

15. Kempf, E. J. A Study of the Anesthesia, Convulsions, Vomiting, Visual

Constriction, Erythema and Itching of Mrs. V. G. Jr. of Abnormal
Psychology, April-May, 1917, VoL XII.

16. Crile, G. W. The Origin and Nature of the Emotions.

17. Watson, J. B., and Morgan, J. J. B. Emotional Reactions and Psycholog-

ical Experimentation. Am. Jr. of Psychology, VoL XXVIII, No. 2.

18. Von Bechterew, V. M. La Psychologie Objective, Chapt IX. (Unau-

thorized translation.)

19. Freud, S. The Interpretation of Dreams. Translated by A. A. BrilL

20. Freud, S. Three Contributions to the Sexual Theory.

21. Angell, J. R. Psychology.

22. Ladd, G. T., and Woodworth, R. S. Elements of Physiological Psy-

chology.

23. Watson, J. B. Behavior and the Concept of Mental Disease. The Jr.

PhiL Psych, and Scientific Methods, VoL XIII, No. 22.
The Place of the Conditional Reflex in Psychology. Psychological Re-
view, Vol. XXIII, No. 2.

24. Pillsbury, W. B. Essentials of Psychology.

25. Parmelee, M. F. The Science of Human Behavior.

26. Judd, C. H. Psychology.

27. Pillsbury, W. B. The Fundamentals of Psychology.

28. McDougall, W. An Introduction to Social Psychology.

29. Holt, E. The Freudian Wish.

30. Watson, J. B. Am. Jr. of Psychology, VoL XXVIII, No. 2.

152

RESTATEMENT AND SOME GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS 153

31. Adler, Alfred. The Neurotic Constitution. Translated by Bernard
Glueck and John £. Lind.

52. Kempf, £. J. Did Consciousness of Self Play a Part in the Behavior of

this Monkey? Jr. of Phil. Psych, and Scientific Methods, Vol. XIII,
No. IS.

53. Freud, S. Psychopathology of Everyday Life. Translated by A. A. BrilL

34. Freud, S. Wit and the Unconscious. Translated by A. A. BrilL

35. Kempf, £. J. Some Studies in the Psychopathology of Acute Dissocia-

tion of the Personality. Psychoanalytic Review, Vol. II, No. 4.

36. Kempf, £. J. Two Methods of Subjective Learning in the Monkey

(Macacus Rhesus). The Journal of Animal Behavior, Vol. VI, No. 3.

37. Jung, C. G. Psychology of the Unconscious.

38. White, W. A. Mechanisms of Character Formation.

39. Haggerty, M. £., and Kempf, £. J. Suppression and Substitution as a

Factor in Sex Differences. Am. Jr. of Psychology, Vol. XXIV, No. 3.

40. Frazer, J. G. The Golden Bough, Third Fdition, Vol. L

41. Freud, S. Leonardo Da Vinci.

42. Tait, W. D. The Effect of Psychophysical Attitudes on Memory. Jr. of

Ab. Psych., VoL VIII.

43. Woodworth, R. S. A Revision of Imageless Thought. The Psycho-

logical Review, Vol. XXII, No. i.

44. Bleuler, £. The Theory of Schizophrenic Negativism.

45. Gaskell, W. H. The Origin of Vertebrates.

46. Franz, S. I., and Stout, J. D. Variations in Distribution of the Motor

Centers. The Psychological Monographs, Vol. XIX, No. i.

47. Higier, H. Vegetative Nervous System. The Journal of Nervous and

Mental Disease, Vol. XLIII.

48. White, W. A. The Mechanism of Transference. The Psychoanaljrtic

Review, Vol. IV, No. 4.

49. Basset, G. C. Habit Formation in a Strain of White Rats with Less than

Normal Brain Weight Behavior Monograph Series No. 9,

50. Grey, £. G. Observations on the Postural Activity of the Stomach. The

Am. Journal of Physiology, Vol. XLV, No. 3.

51. Kempf, E. J. Chales Darwin — ^The Affective Sources of his Inspiration

and Anxiety Neurosis. The Psychoanalytic Review, Vol. V, No. 2.

52. Kempf, E. J. The Integrative Functions of the Nervous System Applied

to Some Reactions in Human Behavior, and their Attending Psychic
Functions. The Psychoanalytic Review, Vol. II, No. 2.

INDEX

Affections, 27

peripheral origin of, 139
Affective,

assimilation, 118

conflict, 100

coordination, 123

craving, 34, 35

dissociation, 11 1

fixation, 90

neutralization, 128, 139

progression, 116

readjustment, 90, 118

reenforcement, 123

regression, 116

repression, 90

sensorimotor system, 33

sublimation, 118

suppression, 140
Affective stream,

complexity and continuity, 68, 141

and behavior, 71
Affectivity, 33

Ambivalent (avertive-acquisitive) ,
nature of

behavior, 71

cravings, 71

discrimination, 12

growth, 5

reflexes, 11, 12

selection, 12

structure, 5
Angell, 73, 74, 75
Anger, 49, S3, 80
Anguish, 83
Apperception, 18, 21
Autocroticism, 96
Autonomic apparatus, i, 11, 28

component, 19, 72

conditioning of, 31, 56

diagram, 10

ganglia, 12

muscles of, 8
Awareness, 27, 91, 131, 132, 139

Bassett, 15

Bechterew, 57, 58
Behavior, as a resultant, 5
Bickel, 39
Bidder, 37
Bleuler, 108

Blood contents and fear, 50
Bogen's child, 39
Boldireff, 36, 44
Brown-Darwin case, 42

Cannon, 8, 11, 33, 34, 35, 36, 40, 41, 42,

44, 50, 51, 52, 53, 55, 112
Carlson, 34
Cases — disgust, 43

moods, 41

nausea, fear, 45

sorrow, 43
Cerebellum, 6
Cerebrum, 6
Compensation, 98, 126
Conditioning, affective cravings, 64

autonomic reactions, 63, 139

method, 59

reflexes, 57
Conflict, II, 93, 102, 108
Consciousness, 23, 27

mechanism of, 131, 132, 139, 140,
141
Counter-stimulation, 55
Crile, 53, 54, 55, 131

Darwin, 12, 36, 41, (fj

DeBoer, 20

Delusion, no, 141

Dementia, functional, 97

Desire, peripheral origin of, 25, 56

to urinate, 25
Discrimination, 136
Disgust, 32, 83
Dissociation, 108, 109
Dream, mechanism of, no
Dusser de Barenne, 20

Ego, development of, 97
Emotions, 73

peripheral origin of, 31, 36

154

INDEX

155

Emotions, James' theory of, 3S
Energy, conservation and expendi-
ture, I, 7
Envy, 85
Extroversion, 113

Fear, 8, 31, 45, 79, 98
and adrenin, 50
coagulation time of blood, 52
dilatation of bronchioles, 53
distribution of blood, 52
fatigueability of muscle, 52
glycosuria, 51
visceral volumes, 52
and stimuli, 53
auditory, 46
olfactory, 49
visual, 48
destructive, 50
Fetiches, 66
Fixation, 92, 105
Franz, 2
Frazer, 127
Freud, 105, 109, no

Gaskell, 8, 14
Grey, 50
Goltz, 33

Habit formation, 72

Hallucinations, mechanism of, no,

141
Haggerty, 124
Herrick, 8
Higier, 4, S, 8, 11
Holt, 78
Homburg, 37
Homburg's boy, 39
Humor, 105
Hunger, 33, 34, 36, 44, 55, 72

Images, 64, 66, 127
Imitation, 22, 72, 125, 133
Impotence, 105
Inferiority, 126
Instincts, 73
Introversion, 112
Intuition, 23
Isrealsohn, 61
Itching, 55, 72

James, 31, 36, 73, 75

theory of the emotions, 36
Jealousy, 85
Jelliffe, 8, 120
Joy, 83
Judd, 75
Jung, 113

iCinesthesis, 18

Ladd, 73

Lange, 36

Langelaan, 17, 19, 20, 27

Langfeld, 13

Langley, 8

Latchley, 57

Laughter, 105

Learning methods,
trial and error, 72
imitation, 22, 72, 125, 133

Love, 84, 120

MacDougall, 76, 77
Macleod, 51
Macfarland, 5
Memory, 130
Mikitin, 65
Mind, 141

Misrepresentation, 141
Misinterpretation, 141
Mosso, 25

Natural selection,

mechanism of, 64
Nervous system,

autonomic, 8

cerebrospinal, i

projicient, i, 14

sjrmpathetic, 8

vegetative, 8
Netschaier, 50, 131
Neuroses, mechanism of functional,

91
Newton, laws of motion,

first law, 147

second law, 148

third law, 148

Oechsler, 39
Opposition of forces, 6

of muscles, 6

of autonomic centers, 11

156

INDEX

Parmelee, 7A, 7S
Pawlow, 33, 37, 57
Pellacani, 25
Personality,

diagram of functions, 29
formulation of wishes, 140
Pillsbury, 74, 75
Pleasure-pain principle, 72
Postural contraction, 18
grip, 25
imitation, 30

tensions, 44, 91, 92, 119, 140
continuity of, 23, 24, 27
spasticity of, 26, 28
variations of, 86
Postural tonus,
of arteries, 26
bladder, 25
heart, 26
sexual organs, 28
rectum, 28
stomach, 26
striped muscle, 17
/ viscera, 25
Postural unfatiguability, 26
Projicient apparatus, i
Protopopoff, 61
Psychotherapy, 127
Purpose, 78

Reactions,

positive and negative, 12
Reality, sense of, no, 127
Recall, 22, 130
Receptors,

dual nature of, 6

distance, 6

extero-, 6

proprio-, 6, 17
Reciprocal innervation, 19, 21
Reenforcement, 107
Refinement, 137
Reflexes,

allied, 93

antagonistic, 93
Repression, 91, 92, loi, 103, 140
Resultant, 11, 68, 85, i04» 142
Rinjberk, 20

Sasaki, 39
Schmidt, 37
Schiff,37
Self-control, 138

Self -neutralization, 78 * • .
Sexual Cravings, 55 '
Sexual flection, 67
Shame, 82

Sherrington, 6, 11, 17, 18, 19, 20^ 23,
^4, 25, 26, 27, 30, 31, 66, 93, 107
Social esteem, 94
Sorrow, 83.
Spastic viscera, 40
Stimuli,

compound, 71

negative, 6, 11

positive, 6, II
Sublimation, 121
Summation, loi, 107
Suppression, 140

Tait, 129
Tendencies,

acquisitive, 84, 85

avertive, 84, 85
Theory^, of affective-autonomic func-
tions, I, 77, 78
Thought, 23, 78

mechanism of, 136, 141
Threshold of response,

variations of, 73
Transference, 94

Understanding, 133

Watson, 24, 57, 77, 79
Walker,.6i

Wertheimer, 49, 50, 131
White, 8, 113
Will, 97, 98
Wish, 78, 141

negative, 107

positive, 107

repressed, 109

repressing, 109

suppressed, 140

RETURN EDUCATION-PSYCHOLOGY LIBRARY

T0«

2600

LOAN PERIOD 1
1 MONTH

olman Hall

642-4209

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS

2- hour books must be renewed in person

Return to desk from which borrowed

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

JAN 8 1379

SEMSTEaOAN

MAY ^ B 19B7

RtCO"^

OU-:^

?\^

Q i m i

(cr-T- ^ Qprfti t

SEMESTER LOAN

m 1 2 1984

StiRlcniTORccia

RHTOMARlS^ei

MW-

RgC t HV EB

iyiAYi!7TW17-lBl

auc-nrcM. LiMMy

r

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY
FORM NO. DDl 0, 5m, 477 BERKELEY, CA 94720 ^

U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES

llllllllllll

C a3b5MD533